fruite Ver. 37. Also of the good Trée wée saye in the Winter This Trée bringeth forth good fruite Iohn 13.27 So these Iewes to whome Christe made aunswere in this place dyd then commit the sinne of murther not in acte but in thought meditacion and purpose when they spake these thinges vnto the Lorde For they sought to kyll him as he shortlye after sayde vnto them Ye seeke to kyll mee So the Lorde sayde to Iudas in the time of the Supper That thou doest doe quickly And what was the miserable wretche then doing In action he was at Supper but in thought and minde he was betraying the Lorde The Lord speaketh not of that which hée dyd in action but of that which hée dyd in heart and in minde and yet notwithstanding the Lorde sayde not That whiche thou wylt doe but That which thou doest do quicklye So to fulfill the Lawe and the commaundementes is taken in the Scriptures for a desire to doe the Lawe and the commaundementes Therefore to committe sinne is not simplye to sinne but to haue a desire to sinne although sinne be not finished in act Euen as to doe good is not simplye to doe good in act and deede but to haue a desire to good although the good worke come not alwayes in act Moreouer although boath the elect and the reprobate doe sinne yet not withstanding the elect doe not committe sinne but the reprobate onely For they which are of God as they haue séede of God in them euen so they detest synne from their hearte and that which they detest they cannot studiouslye meditate and fynishe This matter Saint Iohn very notably handleth in his fyrst Epistle The which notwithstanding fauoureth not the secte of the Annabaptistes which by these places goe about to proue that a Christian man symplye cannot synne affirming also because they will bee counted true Christians that they are cleane without sinne and that they can by no means synne the which is a most subtill practise of Sathan in them that hée maye bring the weake mindes of the godlye whiche doe féele the force of synne in them selues to desperation But there is no mencion of sinne made here generally but of a willing desyer and meditation to synne as we haue sayde 35. And the seruaunt abideth not in the house for euer but the Sonne abydeth euer Bv. Now followeth the denouncing of punishment belonging to seruauntes vnder the similitude taken from lawes and pollitique gouernment As the seruaunt though for a tyme hée rule and gouerne is not neuerthelesse the master of the house but is thrust out of the Doores or chaunged at the pleasure of his Lorde euenso the bondeseruaunt of sinne though for a time he playe the Hipocrite and counterfaite pietye and séeme to haue God fauourable vnto him is notwithstanding in due tyme excluded from the presence of God and fellowshippe of Sayntes for the house figureth the fellowshippe of God and of the Saintes C. Whervpon it foloweth that there is no libertye perfecte and perpetuall but that which is gotten by the Sonne of God By this meanes Christ reproueth the Iewes of vanitye because they bragge of a counterfaite shew as if they had the thing it selfe For wheras they were the carnall progeny of Abraham they were nothing but counterfaites They had aucthority in the Church of God but such authoritie as Ismael vsurped to him selfe for a short time the seruaunt exalting him selfe against the true and lawfull Sonne The summe is this whosoeuer boaste themselues to be the sonnes of Abraham doe nothing else but make a certaine colored and counterfayte shewe 36. If therefore the Son make you free then arre you free in deede M. Christ speaketh here of hymselfe but in the thirde person Bv. As if hée shoulde saye Whosoeuer trulye desireth to be frée and to be the heyre of euerlasting lyfe let him séeke to be made frée by me which am the Sonne of GOD that is to saye Let him beléeue mée and abyde in my wordes and the truth shall make him frée C. By these wordes hée declareth that the power of freedome belongeth to hym aloane and that all other being borne seruants are not made frée but by hys grace onelye For whatsoeuer he hath proper by nature hée giueth vnto vs by adoption when we are by faith ingraffed in his body and are made his members Therefore our goodnesse commeth by the fréedome of Christ Freedome commeth by Christ but yet we obtaine the same by fayth Which also bringeth to passe that Christ doth regenerate vs by his holye spirite M. This clause in déede reiecteth all the fréedome that commeth by fleshe and bloud because the same is not true libertie So that libertie is sought in vain without Christ For he geueth vnto vs his Spirite whereby wée béeing free follow with willing mindes those thinges that belong vnto God which only is true libertie For what doth it profite in fleshe to the rule the whole worlde and in mind to be the seruaunt of death For so long as concupiscence beareth any rule inv vs as it bringeth vs to synne so also it leadeth vs to death For the reward of sinne is death Rom. 6.26 Iam. 1 Rom. 8.13 Also S. Iames saith Lust when it hath conceiued bringeth forth sinne and Sinne when it is finished bringeth forth death And the Apostle Paule sayth yf ye liue according to the fleshe ye shall dye 37. I knowe that yee are Abrahams seede but yee seeke means to kill mee because my worde hath noe place in you Bv. Now our sauioure Christ doth more strongly confute the swelling and vaine glory and boasting which was in the Iewes by which they boasted them selues to be the seede that is to saye the posteritie of Abraham As if hée shoulde say Admitte I shoulde graunt vnto you this thing in the which yée so greately glory what notwithstandyng doth it profite them to be called the Children of Abraham which rage and fume against God and his ministers who being mooued with wicked hatered against the trueth are swiftly caried to shedde innocente bloud R. Ye are in déede the posteritie of Abraham but not the true spirituall but the carnall seede the which maye manifestlye appeare hereby for that ye go about to kill mée beléeuing not my word For so were the carnall sonnes of Abraham woont to persecute the spiritual B. These thinges he spake spiritually to those hipocrites and enimies the Iewes which beléeued not in him Gala. 4.29 Howbeit hée ment by these wordes to declare vnto those men also that God nothing regardeth the libertie of the fleshe Hée taught that boath true libertie and nobillitie must be estéemed and iudged by workes and that it is nothing to be borne after the flesh of AbrahaÌ if the spirite of Abraham be not also adioyned there vnto whereof followeth both the lyfe and purpose of Abraham C. When hée sayth that they sought to kill him because his worde had no place
of earthlye thinges and can desyre nothing but that which is against GOD. But Christ is here set before vs as the onely reméedy against that mortal sting of the Serpent Who is therefore called the Serpent because hée is like vnto sinfull men Heb. 7.26 And hée is compared to a Serpent of Brasse because he is pure and cleansed from all filthinesse of sinne Holye Innocent and vndefiled 1. Pet. 2.7 Also hée is called the Brasen Serpent because hée is fyrme and a sure Rocke of defence for all such as put their trust in him 15. That all that beleeue in him should not perishe but haue life euerlasting M. Thus the trueth agréeth with the figure The Brasen Serpent was not exalted without cause neyther for it selfe but for the healing of those which otherwise had béene but dead Euen so Christ is exalted by the Preaching of the Gospell Ephe. 2.3 that wée which are borne by nature the Children of wrathe might bée cured so that wee beholde him whiche is the aucthour and finisher of our Faith Heb 12.2 Wherevppon also it is sayde that hée hath cleansed and puryfied his Churche Ephe. 5.26 in the woorde of life For as they which behelde the Serpent lifted vppe were healed from perishing and restoored to lyfe euen so they whiche beléeue in Christ Preached shall not perishe but haue eternall life M. The Brasen Serpent was a remeedye onelye against corporall and temporall death but Christ is a remeedye against eternal and spirituall death C. This certainelye is a notable report of Faith Faith deliuereth froÌ eternal destruction that it is sayde to deliuer vs from euerlasting death and destruction For Christ went plainelye about to expresse and declare that although we séeme to bée borne to death yet notwithstanding we haue most certaine deliueraunce from the same offered to vs through faith in him And thus death Our meriâs obtaine not eternal life which otherwise hangeth ouer vs is not to bée feared Furthermore if eternall life bée obtayned by faith where are then our merites where are our workes Who can attaine to righteousnes by his workes to euerlasting life by his merites C. Also Christ vseth the generall worde All bothe to call all men to the participation of life and also to cutte of all excuse from vnbeléeuers M. Therefore Christ Iesus is readye to bestowe eternall life vppon all those that beléeue in him without respect of personnes for louinglye hée calleth all vnto him Bv. Olde men Yong men Women Learned Vnlearned Poore Rich Iewes and Gentiles and to bée short he calleth all kinde of menne which Laboure and are Laden with the heauye burthen of sinne that hée maye refreshe them and indewe them with euerlasting life C. Notwithstanding let vs here note and consider that life is so generallye promised to all men that beléeue in Christ Mat 11.23 that yet faith is the condition annexed to the promise which faith appertayneth not to all For Christ is exhibited and offered vnto all notwithstanding 2. Thess 3. GOD openeth the eyes of the elect onelye that they maye séeke him by faith 16. For so GOD loued the worlde that hee gaue his onelye begotten Sonne that all that beleeue in him shoulde not perish but haue euerlasting life R. Our Sauiour Christ goeth on still in the former disputation still more plainely opening and declaring that righteousnesse commeth not by the Law but by the behoulding of the Serpent that is to saye by fayth in Christ and therewithall sheweth the first cause and principall originall of our saluation No peace of Conscience without Gods loue and that because wée shoulde not be least in doubt For our myndes haue no peaceable rest or quietnesse in the which they may staie them selues vntill we come to the frée loue of God Therfore as the whole substance of our saluation consisteth in no other then in Christ so we must sée wherby Christ is vnited vnto vs why he is offered to vs to be our sauiour Loue in God and faith in vs bringet ãâã vs life eternal Both these thinges are beare distinctly put downe vnto vs the first is a liuely faith in Christ The second is the loue of God by which he so loued the worlde that hée sent life to the same by his onely Sonne to saue mankinde from destruction And this order is diligently to be noted For when the originall of our saluation commeth in question by and by according to our naturall ambition burst foorth diuelish imaginations of our owne merites Wée faine that God is therefore mercifull because hée hath respect to none but those whome hée iudgeth worthy Mercy of God maketh mans merites frustrate But the Scripture doth euery where extoll his méere and simple mercie which cleane abolisheth all merites And this is the verye meaning of our Sauiour in these wordes when hée appoynteth the cause in Gods mercye M. Therefore the loue of God with the which hée hath loued the world hath so determined that the worlde shoulde be saued by the sending of the Sonne And our Sauiour doth slightlye passe ouer this loue but doth dilligentlye amplyfie and inculcate the same when hée maketh mention of the sending of the onelye begotten sonne of god who was giuen vnto vs as a most certaine and vndoubted pledge of his fatherly loue towarde vs. R. Whereof then commeth saluation whereof commeth iustification whereof commeth the hope of eternall lyfe Come these from the worthinesse or merites of men God forbidde but they haue their originall of the loue of God For wée had alwayes aboade so much as wée coulde in our sinnes in death and in hell except God of his entire loue with the whiche hée loued vs being as yet miserable sinners had not giuen his onelye begotten sonne for vs. Herevppon the Apostle sayth In this is loue not that wee loued him for the fleshe is vtterlye voyde of the knowledge of God but because hee loued vs first 1. Ioh 4.10 and sent his Sonne to be the propitiation for our sinnes And the Apostle Paule sayth Rom. 5.8 GOD commendeth or declareth his loue towarde vs in that when as yet wee were miserable sinners Christ died for vs. Sinne bringeth with it death C. Without all doubt where sinne raigneth wée shall finde nothing but the wrath of God which bringeth with it death Therefore it is onlye mercye which reconcyleth vs vnto God that therewithall we might be restored vnto lyfe If any man demaund in whome this loue is founded The Apostle Paule aunswereth Ephe. 1.5 That it is founded in the purpose of his will Notwithstanding this manner of speache séemeth to be contrarye to manye testimonies of Scriptures which place the first and principall foundation of Gods loue towarde vs in Christ and doe shew that without him wée are displeasing and hatefull vnto GOD. But wée must remember that the hydden and secret loue with the which God hath
whith heauenly foode For when he affirmeth that his fleshe is meate in dede hys meaning is that those soules are like to famishe which wante this meate Therefore thou shalt then fynde lyfe in Christe if so be thou séeke the matter and substaunce of lyfe in his fleshe For so soone as wée forsake the Sacrifice of hys deathe there is nothing before oure eyes but death neyther doth he bring vs any other waye to felyng of hys diuine power than by his death and resurrection M. Therefore he speketh of the redemption of mankynde whiche shoulde be by hys death for the whiche cause he intended to offer his fleshe and bloode a sacrifice to hys father for the remission of the sinnes of the whole worlde Question But why doth he seuerally make mencion of hys bloode which is contained in the fleshe Aunsvvere I aunswere Christe in this had respect and regarde te our rudenesse For when distinctly he expresseth meate and drinke by them selues he putteth vs in mynde that the lyfe whiche he geueth is perfect and complete in each poynt lest we shoulde fayne and immagine to our selues some halfe and vnperfect lyfe as yf he shoulde saye that wée shall want no parte of lyfe if so bée wée eate hys fleshe and drinke his blood Euenso in the supper whiche agreeth with this doctrine beinge not contented with the signe of breade he ioyneth therevnto the Cuppe that hauing therein a doule pledge of lyfe we maye be contented with hym aloane for he shal finde no parte of lyfe in Christe whiche doeth not beléeue that Christe alone is his lyfe 56. He that eateth my fleshe and drinketh my bloude dwelleth in me and I in hym He that eateth my fleshe M. These words pertayne to the similitude of suche as eate and drinke to this ende that he might more amply declare the premisses Meate and drinke is tourned into the fleshe and bloude of the eater and drinker of the same euenso they abyding in hym and he in them haue lyfe Otherwise meate withoute the eater or not abyding in hym that hath eaten the same doth not nourishe insomuche that lyfe cannot consist yf so be the eater and the meate be seperated a sonder These thinges are temporall and incorruptible and therefore imperfect to set forth the power of Christe and yet notwithstanding they doe after a sorte set forth a sertayne Image of hym and doe teache vs this that it is necessarily required that he which will haue eternal lyfe must haue Christe the true foode of lyfe abyding in him in suche wise that he maye by no meanes be seperated And whosoeuer eateth his fleshe and drinketh his bloud hath Christ abyding in him and he also in hym C. Séeing therefore Christe aloane contayneth lyfe in him selfe he prescribeth vnto vs here a waye howe we shall inioye the same namely if so be we eate his fleshe euen as yf he shoulde denye hym selfe to be oures otherwayes then by eating hym thorowe fayth For he shall neuer come to the God Christe whiche neglecteth man Wherfore yf thou wilt be pertaker of any thing with Christe thou must firste of al take hede that thou doest not dispise or disdayne hys fleshe Bv. Therefore in these wordes the misterye of his Incarnation and passion is more euidently and fully expressed so that he eateth the fleshe and drynketh the bloud of Christe whiche with a firme fayth beleueth that Christe the true Sonne of the liuing God was incarnate crucefied raysed againe for him that hée washed vs with his dloude from all oure sinnes and hath reconciled vs to God his father Whosoeuer beleeueth this hath lyfe within hym euen the quickening spirite of Christe the power of righteousnesse and redemtion and so Christe lyueth in hym he in Christ Dwelleth in me and I in him M. Because this meate and drink are not subiect to corruption but haue alwaye in them power to geue lyfe therefore he vsed the worde quickening to this ende that it maye agrée with that whereas he promised euerlasting lyfe to suche as eate his fleshe and drinke his bloud C. For this is as muche as if hée had sayde that this is the onely bonde of vnity and that by this meanes he doeth growe with vs when oure fayth doeth rest and staye it selfe vppon his death Bv. This place therefore of the Gospell doth agrée with that of the Apostle where he sayth Rom 3. we knowe that a man is not iustified by the workes of the lawe but by Faith in Christe Furthermore hereby wée maye gather that he speaketh not of the external signe of breade of whiche many of the vnbeléeuing doe eate who notwithstanding are farre from Christe Also their error is hereby confuted which thinke that Iudas did no lesse receiue the body of Christe then the reste of the Disciples seeing that Christe gaue the bread to all For this is moste sertayne that Iudas was neuer a member of Christe and it is moste absurd to make the fleshe of Christe deade fleshe and withoute spirite also they are very foolishe whiche dreame of any eating of the fleshe of Christe withoute faithe whenas onely faith is the mouth of the soule A. Therefore where faith wanteth Faith the mouth of the soule there is no eating of the fleshe of Christe 57. And the lyuinge Father hath sent me and I liue by the Father euen so hee that eateth me shall lyue by the meanes of me And the liuing Father M. This particle also serueth for the declaration of that whiche goeth before Bv. And that there might be no manner of doubt in so greate a misterye of oure saluation he doth yet more strongly confyrme that whiche hée had sayde namely that his fleshe is meate in déede and his bloud drinke in dede Insomuche that suche as were nourished therewith shoulde be without all perill of death C. Nowe therefore he passeth to the principall cause because the principall originall of life is in the Father And he preuenteth an obiection because he might séeme to detract that from God whiche belongeth to God in making him selfe the cause of lyfe So therefore he maketh him selfe the author of lyfe that he confesseth that to bée geuen hym from another whiche he ministereth to other As if he shoulde saye R. The father is lyfe in déede so also am I the true lyfe forsomuche as the Father hath wholy inprinted hym selfe in me I will not reserue this lyfe whiche the Father hath geuen to me to my selfe aloane as a spightfull and enuious person but I will also communicate the same with the faythfull that euerye one which beleeueth in me may haue that life whiche I possesse through the Father For For this cause am I sent into the worlde that euerye one which beléeueth in mée maye be pertaker of all those good thinges and graces which through the Father I possesse by nature C. Let vs noate that hée framed this occasion also to their capacity with whom hée
account of death Christ by his example inuiteth vs willingly to suffer the same We maye bée ashamed veryly to refuse so great honour as to bee his Disciples but verilye he doeth admitte vs into the nomber of his Disciples vpon no other condicion than that we shoulde followe that waye whiche he sheweth vnto vs. For hee is our guide vnto the waye of death Therefore the bytternesse of death is after a sort mittigated and made swéete when we consider that we are in but the same condicion of death that the Sonne of God was Wherefore there is so lytle cause that we should forsake Christ because of the Crosse that we ought rather for his sake to desire death R. This therefore is agréeable to that which the other Euangelistes report out of his mouth If any man wyll followe mee let him denye him selfe and take vp his crosse Mat. 16.24 and followe mee To the same effect also pertayneth that which followeth And where J am there shal also my minister be C. For he requireth that his Ministers would not refuse to submitte them selues vnto death to the which they shall sée him goe before them For it is not meete that the minister or seruaunt shoulde haue any thing by him selfe which his Lorde and Maister hath not Bv. For Christ suffered for vs leauing vs an example to followe his steppes i. Pet 2.21 The which whosoeuer doeth he shall receyue that honour also which our sauiour Christ promiseth here saying Jf any man minister vnto me him wyll my Father honour M. The which ought to encourage all the Ministers of Christ For they ought to consider that when they serue Christ they serue the sonne of God the father wyll honour them though not for their owne sake yet for his sonnes sake It is a great matter to minister vnto the seruaunt of God but muche more is it to minister vnto the sonne of God and to be honoured of the father for the sonne 27. Nowe is my soule troubled and what shall I say Father saue mee from this howre but therefore came I into this hower Nowe is my soule troubled C. This sentence in the beginning seemeth to differre muche from that which hée spake before For before he declared a heroycall fortitude when he exhorted his Disciples not onelye to suffer death but also wyllingly and earnestlye to desire the same so often as néede required and nowe he confesseth his cowardlinesse in fléeing death Notwithstanding we reade nothing here which doeth not notablye agrée euen as the proper experience of the faithful doth teach euerye man If so bée such as are scoffers scorners do laugh it is no maruaile For this cannot be vnderstoode without action practise Moreouer it is profitable for our saluation yea most necessarye that the sonne of God should be so affected In his death we must specially consider the expiation or appeasing of his fathers wrath by which he turned from vs the wrath malediction of God The which he could not haue done without the taking of our gyltinesse vpon him Therefore it was méete that the death which he suffered shoulde be full of horrour because hee coulde not make satisfaction for vs without the sence and féeling of Gods horrible iudgement Whereby the stinge and heauy burthen of sinne is better felt and knowne the seuere punishment whereof the heauenlye Father required of his onely begotten sonne Let vs knowe therefore that death was not a sport or playe vnto Christ but that hee was caste into extreame tormentes for our sakes And it is not absurde that the sonne of God should be so troubled For his diuinity being hidden and not manifesting his force did after a sort sléepe to geue place vnto the sacrifice of pacification And Christ him selfe had not onelye put vppon him our fleshe but also humane affections For these affections were voluntary in him Feare of âeath in Christ because he was not constrained to feare but because of his owne accorde he made him selfe subiect vnto feare Notwithstanding we must be sure that he dyd not feare fainedlye but truelye and in verye déede Howbeit in this he was vnlyke to other men that he had his affections stayed within the obedience of Gods righteousnesse as we haue sayde before Another profite also which wée haue hereby is this If so bée Christ had béene nothing troubled by the feare of death what one amongst vs would haue thought that his example pertained vnto vs For we suffer not death without the féeling of griefe and paine But when we heare that there was no stéely strength in him we take vnto vs courage to followe him neyther doeth the infirmitye of the fleshe staye vs which feareth death but that we followe our Captaine to the fight Bv. Therefore as he is man hée was troubled gréeued and afeard of death R. Euen as he sayde in another place My soule is sorowfull vnto death And what shall I saye Mat. 26.38 M. In this place wée haue an expresse example of a troubled minde and that in him whiche coulde not bée capeable of so great perturbation if hée had woulde A troubled minde doeth many wayes dispute with it selfe one while in clyming to this another to that vncertaine what to saye or doe C. Here therefore as before our eyes we doe sée how much our saluation cost the Sonne of GOD who being brought into extreame trouble as he was man knew neyther in wordes nor by counsayle howe to expresse the vehemencye of his gréefe and therefore his last refuge was to fall to prayer wherein hée desyreth to be deliuered from death Moreouer because he sawe him selfe to bée appointed by the eternall purpose of GOD to bée a Sacrifice for sinnes hee by and by correcteth that Prayer whiche hée made in great sorrowe and trouble of minde that he might whollye submitte him selfe vnto the wyll of his Father R. Therefore the spirite prayeth and the fleshe prayeth but the spirite ouercommeth the fleshe For the wyll of Christe was nothing contrarye to the wyll of his Father but looke what the Father willed the Sonne willed the same Therefore when he prayeth to bée deliuered from death it is neyther properlye the voyce of the Diuinitye nor of the humanitye but of a voluntary emptying and abasing of himselfe by whiche Christ tooke vppon him the affections of nature sinne excepted The fleshe prayeth to bée delyuered from the Crosse and cannot wyshe the same but the spirite correcteth and ouer commeth the same saying But therefore came I into this worlde to suffer to dye and to bée Crucified C. Wherefore in this place wée must noate fiue degrées The first place containeth a complaint which bursteth foorth of excéeding gréefe and sorrow secondly he feeleth him selfe to be past al remedy and least he should be ouerwhelmed with feare he demaundeth of him selfe what he should saye thirdly he fléeeth vnto the Father and desireth hym to be his deliueret fourthlye he
after the which he séemeth to doe béecause the traytor was already gone forth to finishe his Trayterouse acte wherevpon came shortely after the béeginning of his glorification B As yf he should saye the time will come anon to finishe by my death my base estate and to beginne the time of my glory This is so nere that me thinkes I am alredy glorifyed me thinkes I am Christ alredy worshypped throughout the whoale worlde And God is glorified in him C. This is added in stéede of confirmation Therefore he nowe sheweth how he should bring glory vnto him selfe by such a death namely because he should gloryfy God his father For in the crosse of Christ the vnspeable goodnesse of God appered vnto the whole world for by the same sinne was abolished Death destroied the power of hel vanquished euerlasting saluation geuen to men 32. If God bee glorifyed in him God shall also glorifye him in him selfe and shall straight waye glorify him He meaneth that the glory of the Sonne is the glory of God the Father The glory of Christ is the glory of God And the Father was glorifyed by the son first of al by the obedience of the crosse death So Peter also glorified God by his deth Secondly because he was made knowen to the world to be the son of God So also God is glorifyed by vs when by oure good workes occasion to gloryfy him as our father is geuen to mortall men Thirdly God is glorifyed by Christ béecause he brought this worlde to the knoledge of him boath by his heauenly doctrine and also hy his miracles So all they glorify God which sette forth the knowledg of him in this world C. Christ therefore gathereth that he shall haue a glorious triumph by death in the which he sought only to glorify his father For the Father did not so séeke hys glorye by the Death of his sonne but that hée made him pertaker of the same with him also should suffer for a short time great glory should apeare in his death that which was fulfilled For the death of the Crosse dyd so lytle obscure the glorye of Christ that thereby the same dyd more brightlye shine for thereby apeared his vnspeakeable loue towardes mankinde his exceeding righteousnesse in making satisfaction for sinne and in pacifying the wrath of God and his wonderfull power in subduing death and destroying Sathan This doctrine is also to be applied vnto vs because although the whole world do conspire our infamye yet notwithstanding if we séeke sincerelye and with our whole heart to glorifye God there is no doubte but that he also wyll glorifye vs. i. Kin. 2.30 For he sayeth Him which glorifyeth mee wyll I glorifye And shall strayte waye glorifye him C. Christ encreaseth the consolacion by the shortnesse of the tyme least that delay should cause the disciples to doubt And although this glorye beganne at the daye of his resurrection yet notwithstanding that propagation is noted whiche followed straite after when by the power of the Gospell and of the holye Ghost he raysing vp the dead created vnto him selfe a newe people 33. Litle children yet a litle vvhile am I vvith you Ye shal seeke me and as I sayde vnto the Iewes vvhether I goe thyther can yee not come also to you saie I nowe R. Some wryters affirme that Swannes a lytle before their death sing verye swéetelye euen so Christ hauing at all tymes most gentlye dealt and spoken to his Disciples yet notwithstanding being neare vnto death hee handeleth them more friendlye calling them lytle children than the which name what can be more acceptable and swéete to a Godlye man C. By this gentle speache he declareth that he doeth not therefore goe awaye from them because he had lesse care for their saluation séeing hée loued them tenderlye He tooke vpon him our fleshe to this ende that he might bée our brother but in that other name there is greater vehemeÌcy of loue expressed And because it could not bée but that the departure of Christ would be a great grefe vnto the Disciples therefore he tolde them before hande that he should not bée long with them and therewithall exhorteth them to patience As if he shoulde saye Bv. Verye shortly lytle children the wicked shall laye handes on mee and carry me vnto death R. For the Crosse wayteth mee at the doores and by the Crosse I wyll goe out of this world vnto the Father and obtaine righteousnesse saluation and euerlasting lyfe for al that beleeue Ye shall seeke me M. That is to say It wyl shortly come to passe that ye shal desire my presence and haue a wonderful longing after me And as J sayde vnto the Jewes C. He repeateth vnto them the verye same wordes which he had spoken vnto the Iewes but in another scence For he sayeth that they cannot followe patientlye to suffer his temporall absence and he doeth as it were bridle them that they might keepe them selues within their compasse vntill they had finished their battaile in this earth He doth not therefore seclude them for euer from the Kingdome of God as he had done the Iewes but only commandeth them patientlye to abide his leysure vntyll such time as hée might bring them vnto him into his heauenly kingdome Reade the seueth and eight chapters going before beginning at the .34 and .21 verses 34. A newe commaundement geue I vnto you That ye loue togeather as I haue loued you that euen so ye loue one another M. After hée had foretolde them certaine thinges concerning his departure C. he addeth to the consolation an exhortacion to loue one another As if he shoulde saye When I am absent from you in bodye shewe by your mutuall loue that ye haue not béene taught by me in vaine let this be your continuall studye let it be your speciall meditacion that ye be farre from all disdaine loftinesse of minde Ielousye Enuye vaineglorye and from strifes and contencious C. Why he calleth this a newe commaundement there are diuers opinions Some thinke this to bée the reason that forsomuch as all that was prescribed in the Law concerning loue was lyteral and externall Christ writ the same in the heartes of the faythfull by his holye spirite And so in their opinion the Lawe is newe which he setteth forth after a newe fashion that it might haue his full strength But this seemeth to be far fetchte and contrarye to the purpose of Christ Other some expounde it to be called a new commaundement because although the Lawe doeth commaunde loue yet notwitstanding because it is mixed with many Ceremonies and circumstaunces depending vppon the same the doctrine of loue doeth not there so euidently appeare and contrarywise in the Gospell the perfection of loue is appointed without any shaddowes This interpretacion is not to be despysed Howbeit Christ séemed to speake now simply For we know that Lawes in the beginning are kept diligently but are by lytle and lytle
Prophets perfecte God and perfecte man the mediator of God and men the highe Legate of the father the onely author of perfect felicitie Bv. Who by hys death hathe put away death and by his resurrection hath restored to lyfe The Sonne of God Bicause among men there was none founde méete to bring suche notable matters to passe as to reconcile vs to the father to make satisfaction for sinnes to destroy death to ouerthrowe the kingdome of Sathan and to bring vnto vs true righteousnesse and saluation therefore God sente and gaue vnto vs his onely begotten sonne A. For all are gone out of the way all are beoome vnprofitable Psal 14.3 Rom. 3.12 there is none that dothe good no not one C. Moreouer seeing the name of sonne dothe belong vnto Christe onely it followeth that he is not a sonne by adoption but by nature Wherefore in this name the eternall Diuinitie of Christe is conteyned M. Reade more heereof in our Annotations vpon the .16 verse of the .16 chapter of Matthew And that in beleeuing yee might haue life Bv. Now Sainct Iohn addeth the fruite of fayth to restrayne the desire of men least they should desire to knowe more than were sufficient to obteyne lyfe For what wickednesse were this not to be contented with eternall saluation and to séeke to passe the boundes of the heauenly kingdome M. The ende of the Scriptures concerning Iesus is Faythe in Christe the sonne of God and the ende of faith in Christ is euerlasting life Bv. For bothe the Prophetes and the rest of the Apostles also sayde Haba 2.4 Rom. 1.17 Gal. 3.11 1. Pet. 1.9 that the iuste man shall lyue by fayth Concerning our restoring to lyfe by Christ reade our Annotations vpon the third chapter before the 16. verse Through his name Bv. He addeth this to declare that we haue lyfe by the merites and vertue of Chryste For in shewing that oure righteousnesse commeth hy the grace of Chryste hée excludeth all mans merites M. Therefore wée haue lyfe by the name of Christ that is to say through Christ for Christ in Christ to the glory of Christe bycause we are Christes and doo apperteine to his name if so be we beléeue in him For we are geuen vnto hym of the Father A. Also there are many places of Scripture which testify that we haue life gyuen vnto vs by the name of Christ Iesus onely Act. 4.12 Act. 10.43 1. Ihon. 2.12 Such are these whiche I haue coted in the margent The xxj Chapter 1 Afterwarde did Iesus shewe hym selfe agayne to hys disciples at the sea of Tyberias and on thys wise shewed he hym selfe Bv. SOme thinke that thys chapter was not added by Iohn but by some other bycause Sainct Iohn coÌcludeth his historie in the ende of the twenty chapter But they see not that in the twentith chapter those argumentes onely are spoken of by whiche the resurrection of the Lorde was manifested at Hierusalem that in this one twentith chapter those thinges are named Mat. 26.32 by which he approued the truth of his resurrection in Galile Therfore of the twentith chapter he concludeth the narratioÌ of those signes which were shewed at Hierusalem But bicause the Lorde had specially promised that streight after his Resurrcection he would go into Galile and there shewed him selfe alyue againe vnto his disciples S. Ihon lest he mighte séeme to omitte any thing which appertayned to a full and perfecte history hath in this chapter added the reuelation of the Resurrection made in Galile M. But when this apparition was made we cannot sertaynely tell for that the Euangeliste speaketh not of any time It is moste sertayne that the Apostles according to the commaundement of the Lorde lefte Hierusalem and came to Galile after the eight daye of his resurrectioÌ Wherin we haue to note the dilligence of Christ who sought to coÌfyrme his disciples in the faith of the Resurrection Yf so be he had sought onely to haue made them beleeue his resurrection he had done that oute of hand the fyrst day of the same neither was it néede full to vse many signes and apparitions for that cause but bycause it was not sufficiente once onely too knowe the truth of the resurrection excepte they did percist in the knowledge and faith of the same by inuincible constancie it was necessarie too instructe and confyrme them by many signes by the space of forty dayes So also wee haue néede to be strengthned in the knowledge of that truth whiche we haue once receyued Therefore Christe hathe so ordered hys Church that we might not onely be illumined but also confirmed euen to the end of the world by the worde by SacrameÌts and by the often operations of the holy Ghost 2. There were together Simon Peter and Thomas whiche is called Didimus c. C. Saynct Iohn declareth that Christ apeared to seuen of his disciples amongst whome he reckeneth Thomas not for estimations sake so muche as that we might the sooner beléeue by his testimony M. Simon Peter was of Bethsaida a citie of Galile bordering vppon the Sea which in other places is called the lake of Genazareth but here the Sea of Tiberias This Peter the rest S. Iohn nameth as witneses to proue the truthe sertainety of the resurrection of Christ 3. Symon Peter sayth vnto them I go a fishing They say vnto him we also will go with thee They went their way entered into a ship immediatly and that night caught they nothing Bv. Here fyrst is set downe the occasion by which the manifestation was made For when Symon Peter was come into hys owne countrey with his disciples least hée should be idle and liue vpon other mens cost and charge went a fyshing and tooke with him the rest of his disciples C. And this trauayle of Peter in fyshing oughte not to be iudged vnséemely vnméete for his office He was only ordayned an Apostle by breathing as yet as we haue sayde before in the twentie chapter but he ceased for a little while vntil he were endued with new power For he was not as yet commaunded to go forth to execute the office of teaching but was only admonished of his calling to come that he and the rest might know that they were not chosen froÌ the beginning in vayne In the meane tyme they do that which they were accustomed to do and which became priuate men vntill such tyme as they were called of the lord to do other busines The Apostle Paule euen in the middest of his race of preaching got his liuing with his haÌds but he had another consideration For so the time gaue hym leaue least handy labors might drawe him away from teaching But Peter and his fellowes bicause they were frée from al publique function gaue them selues wholly vnto fishing Bv. Therfore herein labour is commended to vs all and idlenes condemned And that night caught they nothing M. In that they tooke nothing it
daye and shewed himselfe aliue againe to his Disciples after that ascending into the heauens that so fayth increasing by little and litle there might be a way made to receyue the more hie documents of the diuinitie of Christ But there be manie that thinke that John was speciallie led to wirte to this ende and purpose namelie that he might defende the diuinitie of Christ against the wicked blasphemyes of Ebion Cerinthus and Carpocrates But what soeuer occasion hee had then to write there is notwithstanding no doubt but that GOD had a farther regarde to his Churche He did therefore so guide the pen of the Euangelist to write that the partes being deuided amongst them he might bring the whole bodie to a perfect worke And whereas they haue placed John in the fourth seate it was done vpon the consideration of the time in the which hee wrote namelie when he was in exile or when hee was called backe againe as some affirme from the death of Domitian ⧠A CATHOLIKE EXPOSItion vpon the Gospell of Saint JOHN The first Chapter IN the beginning was the Worde and the Word was with God and God was the Worde Jn the beginning was the woorde CHR. ALL THE other Euangelistes beginning at the incarnation Iohn pretermittyng the Conception Natiuity Education and growing of christ setteth before vs euen at the first his eternal generation saying In the beginning was the worde B. For to the ende he might expresse the diuinity of the Lorde Iesus he called him in his Epistle also the worde of life which was from the beginning 1. Ihon. 1 C. And by this exordium or preface he doth declare the eternall diuinitie of Christ to the ende we may know that God is eternal which was made manifest in the fleshe 1. Timo. 3 But this is the purpose of the Euangelist to shewe that the restoring of mankinde to the fauour of GOD and to euerlasting righteousnesse must néedes be brought to passe by the sonne of God séeing by his power all thinges were created as well in heauen as in earth both thinges visible and inuisible whether they bée maiestie or Lordeshippe eyther rule or power séeing he alone breatheth life and strength into all creatures and continueth them in their estate Collos 1 and specially in man himselfe hée hath made a singuler shewe and proofe both of his power and also of his grace insomuch that although Adam fell and transgressed yet for all that he ceassed not to be louing liberall and mercifull vnto his posteritie R. And this is the purpose of the Euangelist vntill he commeth to these wordes contayned in the sixt verse There was a man sent of GOD. c. In the which hée doth first of all teache the diuinitie of Christ by the which all things are created and then he setteth before vs his humanitie the which to the faythfull is the waye of recreation or creating againe For it doth verie well agree that they which are created by Christ shoulde also by him be created againe C. But wheras he calleth the sonne of GOD the word this séemeth to bée the true and simple cause namelie for that first of all he is the eternall wisedome and will of God secondly the verye expresse Image of his purpose and counsell For as the worde is sayd to be the Caracter or declaration of the mynde in men euen so this is not without cause also attributed vnto GOD that hee shoulde be sayde to expresse himselfe by his worde A. Therefore whether yée call the worde Logon in Gréeke or as Erasmus hath Sermonem beware lest you thinke that his proper essence is trulie as it is in it selfe expressed by this appellation M. For it is a Metaphoricall speache which being applied to our capacitie and vnderstanding maye describe vnto vs some shadow of that thing of the which he mindeth here to speake For it is taken of the similitude of our minde the whiche although it ruleth the whole man yet notwithstanding it is inuisible and vnknowen except the purpose and counsel which it hath conceyued bée bewrayed and made manifest vnto others by worde by whiche in déede a certaine Image of our minde is set before others to beholde Euen so God also whiche is that omnipotent power the creatour and preseruer of al thinges who for that he perceth all thinges is called of the Greekes ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã theoÌ is compared so far as that incomprehensible nature of the deuine Maiestye maye bée shadowed to the minde by whiche all this worlde is gouerned and the Lorde Christ his onely begotten sonne is compared to the word because by him the knowledge of God is reuealed to mortall men Colos 1. So Paul calleth Christ the Image of the inuisible God So Christ him selfe sayd Iohn 14. Philip he which seeth mee seeth my Father also And againe No man commeth to my Father that is to saye to the knowledge and fellowship of the Father but by me Iohn 11. Also it is sayde No man hath seene God at any time The sonne which is in the bosome of the Father hath shewed him vnto vs. C. Therefore as God did manifest him selfe in sauing the worlde by this worde euen so he had the same in his will and purpose at the first that there might bée a double relation the first to God the seconde to men A. Lest any man should with Seruetus imagine that this eternall word had his beginning when it was pronounced and put foorth in the creation of the worlde As though in déede it were not before that time that his power was knowen by the eternall worke But our Euangelist teacheth here another maner of matter not assigning to the worde any beginning of time but saying that it was from the beginning he goeth beyond all Ages and times For hée sayeth In the beginning was the worde R. In what beginning Eyther we must simplye vnderstande In principio or in the beginning to be that beginning which the Latines call Inprimis or at the first eyther without the preposition In as Principio or Primum and so to haue it limitted and comprehended in time Or else to saye In the beginning that is to saye The worde is without the compasse of time incomprehensible and vnspeakeable and so the worde was with that beginning in the whiche GOD sayde Fiat lux Let there be light Howbeit hée was neuer without being Gene. 1 there was neuer any time in the whiche he was not For hée is the brightnesse of the glorye of his Father Hebr. 1. and the expresse Image of his substance He was neuer absent from the Father nor neuer out of his sight For thus he sayth in Salomon Prou. 8. The Lord hath possessed me in the beginning of his waye I was before his worke of olde I was set vp from euerlasting from the beginning and before the earth B. In the which place Salomon by the name of wisedome meaneth the power
to saye that onlye Sacrifice Christ Iesus So we reade that this Lambe was slaine from the beginning of the worlde Reuela 13 C. Saint Iohn therefore goeth about to shewe that there remayneth nothing nowe for sinners but that they flée vnto Christ theyr refuge to the ende he might ouerthrowe all satisfactions offeringes and redemptions of men being nothing but false and forged collusions of Satan our enemye This woorde taketh awaye maye be twoo manner of wayes expounded 1. Peter 2 Esay 53. eyther that Christ hath taken vppon him selfe the burthen wherewith wée were oppressed or else that hée quite abolisheth sinnes CHR. Furthermore in that hée sayeth Taketh in the present tence the continuall action of taking awaye is ment For the offering which he once made alwayes standeth of force Let vs knowe therefore that wée now at the last for Christ his sake are reconciled vnto God the Father if wée take the right waye vnto his death and if we doo beléeue that hée was the onelye Sacrifice nayled to the Crosse which taketh away our sinnes R. Furthermore Christ doth not so take awaye sinnes that it maye bée lawfull for euerye man licentiouslye to liue as him lysteth as the carnall falsely gather but that we should liue vnto God Rom. 6 and to righteousnesse For wheresoeuer sinnes are taken awaye by faith there in stéede thereof succedeth the Spirite mortifying from thencefoorth the dreags of sinne Touching the exposition of the nexte verse reade that whiche is spoken of in the fifteenth verse going before 31. And I knewe him not but that he should be declared to Israel Therfore am I come baptizing with water And I knewe him not C. Least men should thinke this testimonye to bée geuen eyther for fauour or friendship hée preuenteth that doubte affirming that he hath no other knowledge of Christ than that which came from heauen to him M. Although therfore hée knewe him to be in the middest of Israel yet for all that he knewe him not by face for there was no familiaritye betwéene them Christ had led his life in Nazareth of Galilee being there with the Carpenter Ioseph and nowe at the first he came from Nazareth to Iordan But Iohn liued in the wildernesse among the beasts and inhabitauntes of the Wildernesse Least therfore by a wrong suspicion and doubte the testimony should be discredited which was geuen to Christ he addeth saying And I knewe him not But that he should be declared to Israel He came to Baptize for this principall cause though this was not the onelye cause He came truelye to Iordan preaching the Baptisme of repentaunce that by this occasion he might knowe him whome before he knewe not that being knowne of him he might reueale him to Israel He Baptized also to this ende that he might bring the heartes of the Israelites to repentaunce and by this meanes might prepare the waye of the Lorde which was at hande Notwithstanding he sayeth well that he came to this ende that Christ might be made manifest vnto Israel For vnlesse this be done al the rest profiteth nothing This thing ought al the Ministerie of Iohn the Apostles to do Moreouer except repentaunce be ioyned vnto it Christ is declared in vaine C. And séeing it was necessarye that Iohn should be sent of GOD that hée might lawfullye Baptize we maye gather herevppon that no man hath libertye of him selfe to institute Sacraments for this right onelye pertayneth to God Euen as our Sauiour Christ in another place to prooue the Baptisme of Iohn demaundeth whether it was from Heauen or of men Math. 21 For the exposition of the twoo verses following reade the thyrde Chapter of Mathew 34. And I sawe and bare recorde that he is the sonne of God M. Although Iohn knewe Christ whome hée had shewed to bée present and of whome he had Preached before this time to be the Sonne of GOD yet notwithstanding by the foresayde Heauenlye inauguration contayned in thirtye and twoo and thirtye and thrée verses he knewe this Iesus whome before hée knewe not to bée the Sonne of God And he knewe this not by the vision onelye but by the voyce also of the Father which came from Heauen saying This is my beloued Sonne Math. 3. C. So that this signe was added because of confirmation and that not so muche in respect of Iohn as for all our sakes M. But séeing Christ is in the Scriptures called the sonne of Dauid Question why doeth not Iohn say And I sawe and testifyed that he is the sonne of Dauid Aunsvver Because that although hée hadde made noe lye yet notwithstanding he shoulde not sufficiently haue set foorth the glory of Christ And this is worthy to be nooted that he witnessed Christ to be the sonne of God because Christ shoulde be the gyuer of the holy Ghost and because the honour office of reconcilyng men vnto God belongeth to no other beside him M. And this knowledge and faith of the Sonne of GOD as it springeth of the diuine reuelation so it maketh a man blessed as Christ plainelye declared to Peter in the sixtéenth chapter of Mathew Math. 16 35. The next daye after John stode againe and two of his disciples B. By litle and litle the Euangelist passeth by narration from the testimonyes of Iohn to the testimonies which his owne déedes and sayinges gaue to the Lorde And séeing it was the office of Iohn to reueale Christ vnto Israel hath he thus farre foorth made mention of that story passing ouer without doubt many thinges which Iohn preached concerning the Lorde The other thrée Euangelistes haue more largelye written of that which hée hath omitted with the which the Godly are satisfied M. But this is the last testimonye of Iohn concerning Christ among those whiche the Euangelist meant to repeate Who in affirming Iohn to stand commendeth his diligence in reuealing Christ as one that sought al occasion to fulfill his office C. Here furthermore we sée howe base and simple the beginning of the Churche was Iohn truelye prepared Disciples for Christ but Christ nowe beginneth him selfe to prepare his Church 36. And behelde Iesus as hee walked by and sayeth Beholde the Lambe of God M. From whence and whyther hée walked the Euangelist sheweth not But it is likelye that Christ according to the great humilitye of his minde as hée vouchsafed to receyue Iohns Baptisme so also he was contented to heare his Sermons which he communicated to the people and so it came to passe when the Sermon was ended because it was nowe almost euentide that hée went to that place where he meant to rest all night But it appeareth by this appellation of Christ that Iohn oftentimes called Christ the Lambe of God taking away the sinnes of the worlde and that notwithout cause for it is the office of a good teacher not once onely but oftentimes to inculcate those thinges into the eares of his auditours which are necessarye for them to
once about the the beginning of his Embassage and againe when he was redie to go out of the world to his father M. So soone therfore as he was entred into the Citye hée vewed the Temple Let this be the chéefe care of all men not onely of Bishops but also of al Magistrates that the kingdom and worship of God be sought for A. Concerning the prophanacion of the Temple and the couetousnesse of the Priestes reade the one and twentye of Mathewe 15. And when hee had made as it were a scourge of small cords he droue them all out of the Temple with the Shepe and Oxen and powred out the changers money and ouerthrew the tables Christ by and by goeth about to purge the Temple plainely affirming that the Temple of the Lorde is not a place of Marchandize Notwithstanding it may bée demaunded why hée began not first with doctrine for this séemeth to bée a troublesome and preposterous waye to correcte vice with violence before the same were assayed to bée remedyed by Doctrine But Christ had respecte to another matter For because the time was nowe at hande in the which hée shoulde openly discharge the office inioyned to him of the father he woulde after a sorte take possession of the Temple and plainelye declare his Diuine aucthoritye And to the ende all men might bée attentiue vnto his Doctrine it was méete that theyr sluggishe mindes shoulde bée wakened with a newe and vnwonted déede The Temple was now a place of heauenlye Doctrine When he went about to restore the puritye of Doctrine it was méete that he shoulde shewe him selfe to bée Lorde of the Temple Moreouer he coulde not bring any otherwise the Sacrifices and exercises of Godlynesse to theyr spirituall ende than in taking awaye the abuse Therefore this thing which hée did was a certaine beginning of that reformacion for the which hée was sent of the Father M. They which teache that externall euilles are not to bee taken awaye which are in the Churche except they bée first taken out of the hearts of men may by this place learne to alter their opinion For by this reason Christe shoulde firste haue taken Couetousnesse out of the heartes of the Iewes and afterwardes haue reformed the Temple But we sée the contrarye to bée done here of Christe He cast the Byars and Sellers out of the Temple although they kept couetousnes in theyr brestes 16. And hee sayde vnto them that soulde Dooues Haue these thinges hence and make not my fathers house a house of marchandise M. He doth not simplye dislike that Shéepe Oxen and Dooues are soulde to them which came farre of to offer Sacrifice séeing the same was appointed in the Lawe but because they were soulde in the Temple and because the Temple was made a house of marchandise which was a filthye token of speciall couetousnesse These thinges might haue béene soulde in certayne places without the Temple So at another time he suffered not a vessell to bée caryed through the Temple Wherfore if he so pourged this Temple which in a short time should perishe that it might not bée a house of marchandise what shall we thinke that he will do vnto those Temples at this daye in the which not onelye all thinges are soulde for filthye gaine but also such thinges as are most pernicious and altogeather fained are set forth to sale The Sacrifice of the body and blood of Christ is soulde 2. Peter 2. whiche they saye the Priest maketh being a mere fayned lye The deliueraunce of Soules out of Purgatorye is soulde when as theyr Purgatorye after death is nothing else but a Money matter of Priestes Remission of Sinnes is soulde whiche cannot bée bought The merites of Saintes with many thinges more offered to sale which money in déede in no wise may purchase He that considereth of these thinges what will he iudge of these Churches but onelye that they bée places of fayned marchaundise C. But the Temple was called the house of Prayer because God would there bée speciallye called vppon and because hée had ordayned the same for spirituall exercises R. The Temple of Ierusalem also was called the Temple of the Lorde and the house of God because it was consecrated for a shadowe of Christ in which Christ the Father heareth those that praye and whose onelye Sacrifice is acceptable to the Father Wherevpon our sauiour Christ sayeth VVhatsoeuer ye aske the Father in my name Iohn â6 he will geue it you Beholde he sayeth In my name not in a Temple of stone For the howre will come when the Father wil be worshipped neyther in Ierusalem nor in the Mountaine but in spirite and trueth C. The other Euangelistes say that hée spake more seuerelye at the seconde time that he caste them out of the Temple namelye that they made of the Temple a denne of Théeues Math. 21. But hée admonisheth them not to prophane the Temple of God in turning it to other vse then God had apointed the same And in making mention of the Father he declareth him selfe to bée the sonne of God that he might challenge to him selfe the right and aucthoritye to pourge the Temple 17. And his Disciples remembred that it was written The zeale of thine house hath euen eaten me And his Disciples remembred B. Namelye after Christ was risen againe when they vnderstode the Scriptures by receyuing the holye Ghost as the Euangelist him selfe expoundeth in that which followeth C. For we must not thinke that they remembred this place of Scripture when Christ did this déede but afterwardes when they being taught from aboue considered with them selues what this déede of Christe should meane and so by the direction of the spirite this place of Scripture commeth into theyr minde And truelye the cause of Gods workes doeth not alwayes come into our mindes out of hand But afterwardes in continuaunce of time he reuealeth his purpose vnto vs. And this is a very fitte bridle to restraine our bouldnesse least we shoulde at any time murmure against God if wée at any time should dislike of those thinges which he doeth For therefore GOD doeth deferre the perfect reuelation of his worckes to staye and keepe vs in the boundes of modestye And the place whiche is here cited is taken out of the Psalme 69. Psal 69. And in the name of Temple Dauid by a figure called Sinecdochen comprehendeth the whole worshippe of GOD. For these are the words of the Prophete For the zeale of thy house hath eaten me Verse 9. and the rebukes of them that rebuked thee are fallen vppon mee Where the seconde member aunswereth to the first and is nothing else but a repeticion The effecte of bothe partes is this that Dauid was so carefull to maintaine the glorye of God that he willinglye bare al manner of reproches with the which the reprobate reproched God yea hée burned with such a zeale that this one affection ouercame all other And in this sence truely hée
from our mothers wombe but our carnall nature Therefore it followeth that wée are naturallye banished out of the kingdome of God and being depriued of the celestiall life doe abide vnder the bondage of death This word fleshe doth signifye the whole man For fleshe in this place doth not onelye signify the bodye but also the Soule and euery part of man For the Papistes do very fondlye restraine it to that parte which they call sensuall because by this meanes the argument of Christ shoulde bée verye vaine as to saye that the second byrth is néedefull because some parte of vs is corrupted and defiled But if any man obiect and saye that there remaineth yet some parte of Gods giftes in this our degenerate and corrupt nature and therevppon conclude that we are not in euery part paruerted and polluted Wée maye easilye aunswere to this obiection and saye That those giftes whiche GOD lefte in vs after the fall of Adam in respect of them selues are highlye to bée estéemed and praysed but séeing the contagion and corruption of sinne hath difunded and spread it selfe throughout euery part we shall finde nothing in vs pure and frée from all pollusion Wherfore as we haue naturally some knowledge of God whereas there is ingraffed in vs a certaine discretion to iudge betwéene good and euill Whereas wée haue wit and reason to defende this present life and whereas wée excell the brute Beasts in so many notable giftes Mans nature defiled these thinges of them selues and as they proceede from God are verye notable but all thinges are defiled in vs no lesse than the Wine that is vnsauery through stinking Vesselles being made thereby verye hurtful Therefore because man is by nature from his Mothers Byrth onelye carnall hée must bée transformed againe by the Spirite that he maye beginne to be spirituall And this worde spirite is here taken twoo manner of wayes namelye for grace and for the effect of grace For in the first place Christ teacheth that the holye ghost is the onelye aucthour of a pure and reformed nature In the second place hée teacheth that we are spiritual so sone as wée are renued by the vertue of the same R. Of this manner of renuing the Apostle also speaketh saying The Lawe of the spirite of life setteth me free from the power of sinne and death through Iesus Christ For what the Lawe coulde not doe by that part by which it was weake through the flesh that did God by sending his owne sonne in the similltude of sinfull fleshe Euen by sinne condemned sinne in the fleshe Rom. 8. that the righteousnesse of the Lawe might bee fulfilled in vs whiche walke not after the fleshe but after the spirite For they that are carnall are carnally minded But they that are spirituall are spirituall ye minded To be carnallye minded is death but to bee spirituallye minded is life and peace Because that the fleshlye minde is enmity against God for it is not obedient to the lawe of God neyther can bee So then they that are in the fleshe can not please God But ye are not in the fleshe but in the spirite If so be that the spirite of God dwell in you M. In this place the Apostle attributeth first to the fleshe and then to the spirite certaine thinges which make very wel for the declaration of the woords of Christ He geueth to the fleshe twoo impossible thinges The first is that it cannot obeye the Law of God The seconde that it can not please God Herevppon it followeth that the same is vnder the power of sinne and death as an enemie vnto God and that the Doctrine of the Letter whiche hée here calleth the Lawe cannot reforme the same in so muche that it standeth altogeather in neede of the Heauenlye power by whiche wee are regenerate Then he geueth that to the spirite which fulfilleth the iustification of the Lawe that is to saye which maketh man spirituall For the Law requireth a spirite conformable The spirite of God is the aucthor of our regeneration and agréeing with the will of God Such a will doth the holy ghost begette The spirite therfore deliuereth from the power of Sinne and death and quickeneth and therefore it is called the spirite of life C. But it is verye absurde which some haue gathered vppon this place of Christ namelye that wée take our beginning of our first Parentes not onelye in body but also in soule For Christ sayth nothing here but that wée are all carnall according to our Byrth and that our nature doth sauour and taste of nothing but fleshe in this respect that we bee borne mortall men into the worlde For he doth here simplye distinguishe betwéene the naturall and supernaturall gifte 7. Meruaile not that I sayde vnto thee Yee must be borne againe M. This sentence maye be referred as well to those thinges which goe before as to that which followeth B. as if the Lorde shoulde saye Thou hast heard good cause and reason Nicodemus why I sayde that no man can enter into the kingdome of GOD except hée bée borne againe meruaile not therefore M. But if wée referre it to that which followeth then wée must vnderstande that the Lorde went about to take from Nicodemus by the similitude following the maze which Nicodemus had conceyued by the straungenesse of the thing which hée hearde C. The which wée must not so take as though the Lorde woulde haue so notable a worke of God in mans regeneration to bee little esteemed of Nicodemus but hee woulde not haue him to woonder leaste his fayth shoulde bee hindered For manye reiect that which is difficile and hearde to bée vnderstoode as friuolous and vaine To be shorte wee must not doubt but that we are framed againe by Gods spirite and are made newe men although the maner how the same is brought to passe be not reuealed vnto vs. Ye must be borne againe M. First of all our Sauiour Christ excludeth himselfe from this necessitie of being borne againe not because hee had not the substaunce of fleshe of the which he was borne but because hée was not so borne of the same that he had néede of regeneration as other mortall men had and haue which are conceyued and borne vnder sinne Then he ioyneth Nicodemê° a learned man in the Lawe and the Prophetes and a Pharisey to the rest and includeth him to this necessitie of reregeneration with all other men Psal 53.4 Rom. 1.12 Heb. 7.16 R. For all haue gone out of the waye all are become vnprofitable there is none that doth good no not one Luke 1.35 But Christe by right is exempted from this corruption seeing that hée is exempted from sinners Wherevppon the Angell sayde vnto Mary That holye thing which shall bee borne of thee shall be called the Sonne of GOD. 8. The winde bloweth whyther it listeth and thou hearest the sound thereof but canst not tell vvhence it commeth and vvhyther it goeth So is euery
loued vs because it springeth from his eternall purpose is aboue all other causes but that his grace which he woulde haue to be made manifest vnto vs and by which wée haue assuraunce of saluation beginneth at the reconciliation made by Christ For séeing wée must néedes graunt that he hateth all sinne and wickednesse howe canne wée assure our selues to bée in his loue and fauour vntill our sinnes are cleane put awaye for the which hée is iustly angry with vs. Thus the blood of Christ must bée the meane to make God fauorable vnto vs before wee can haue any manner of féeling of his Fatherly loue and clemencie B. And Christ is called the onely begotten Sonne of GOD because hée is the heade of Gods children and haue all receyued of the fulnesse of his grace that wee also might be the sonnes of GOD. Moreouer there was neuer any man beside him Heb. 7.26 that was without sinne and which bare the full and perfect Image of God for hée onely is innocent And this name of the onely begotten sonne Christ by nature but wee by adoption are the sonnes of God appertayneth to Christ by right bicause by nature hee is the onely Sonne of God but wee by adoption being ingraffed into his bodye Therefore this name of onelye begotten Sonne is put downe vnto vs to expresse the vehemencie of Gods loue towarde vs. For because men doe not easilye perswade themselues to bée beloued of God to take awaye all doubt from vs hée expressely sayth That God hath so greatlye loued vs that for our sakes hée hath not spared his onelye begotten sonne Seing then God hath sufficientlye declared vnto vs his loue hée shall not be a little iniurious to Christ that not contented with this testimonye shall doubt still and make no more accounte of Christ than if one of the common sorte of men had béene giuen to death But wée must rather waye and consider of how great price God estéemed his sonne to whome our saluation was so precious that he woulde redéeme the same with the price of his onelye begotten sonne Euen so the Apostle setteth this loue of God towarde vs before our eyes to be considered Rom. 8.32 saying which spared not his owne sonne but gaue him for vs all howe also with him shall hee not giue vnto vs all thinges That euerye one which beleeueth in hym should not perish A. Concerning these wordes reade the fifteenth verse going before 17. For God sent not his sonne into the world to condempne the worlde but that the worlde might be saued through him M. These wordes appertayne to the enlarging setting foorth of the loue of God with the whiche hée hath so loued this worlde that hée hath giuen his onelye begotten Sonne to the same Hée might by the sending of his Sonne vtterly condempne and destroy the worlde For the worlde by his wickednesse and impietie hath deserued perpetuall condemnation but such is the loue of GOD towarde the same that hée had rather spare it and by sending his sonne to bee a Sauiour sought rather to offer the cause of saluation than of condemnation Therefore this is here attributed to the loue of God because hée would not take vengaunce of the wickednesse of the worlde and because the same loue was so great that by the excellencie thereof it hath repressed the seuerity of the iudgement by which hée might iustlye haue condemned the worlde R. The will therefore of the Father is to saue by the sonne But what for all this Surelye although our sinnes condemne vs yet the father saueth vs by the sonne If we bée afflicted by the crosse the Father saueth vs by his Sonne If we be ouerwhelmed with death yet the Father saueth vs by the sonne Therefore let vs stedfastlye beléeue and leane to this worde God sent not his Sonne into the worlde to condempne the world but that the worlde might be saued through him For hereby thou mayest receyue great comforte and consolation in all thy afflictions Bv. For our Lorde Iesus Christ shall come in the Clowds of Heauen Math. 26 and .24 to iudge both the quicke and the dead with great power and Maiestye But it will bée in the ende of the worlde first Nowe hée commeth not as a Iudge but as a most merciful Sauiour Therfore although now thy great sinnes doe accuse thée and condemne thée consider that this is the time of grace and mercy and feare not but bée of good courage and so shalt thou finde grace and fauour Ezech. 18 and .23 R. For thus sayth the Lorde I liue which will not the death of a sinner but rather that lie tourne from his wickednesse and liue Bv. Therefore if thou bée conuerted and repose thy whole trust in the Sonne of GOD who suffered for thée that hée might make satisfaction for thy sinnes Rom. 8.31 and reconcile thée vnto God thou shalt bée safe 1. Iohn 2.1 For Paule sayeth If God be with vs who can be against vs And Saint Iohn sayeth If any man sinne we haue an aduocate with the Father Iesus Christ the righteous and he is the propitiation for our sinnes and not for our sinnes alone but for the sinnes also of the whole worlde Luke 19. and .10 To this effect also appertayneth this Euangelicall sentence The Sonne of man commeth to saue that whiche was lost and diuers other such like sentences E. Moreouer that which is spoken in another place Iohn 9.39 is nothing contrarye to these wordes of our Sauiour Christ I came to iudgement into the worlde that they which see not might see and that they which see might bee made blinde For in these wordes he declareth what his comming shal be to many but in this place what speciallye it shal be to the whole worlde Iohn 12. and .47 So is that to bée taken which hée sayth in another place For I came not to iudge the world C. To iudge here is taken for to condemne as in many other places also Therefore in that he denyeth that he came to condemne the world hée noteth thereby the proper ende of his comming For howe néedelesse was it that Christ shoulde come to destroye vs which were to much alreadye ouerwhelmed with destruction Therefore in Christ wée must consider nothing but that God of his infinite mercye and goodnesse Rom. 8.33 sought to helpe vs and to deliuer vs from destruction B. And as hée cannot sinne to condemnation which is borne of God the Lord at the length by his holy spirite purging out all sinne Ioh. 5.24 and vndoubtedly pardoning whatsoeuer is committed Euen so such a one cannot bée iudged that is to saye condemned For by Christ hée hath passed from death to life And being assured of Gods loue and fauour in Christ hath alreadye eternall life Wherefore whatsoeuer belongeth vnto sinne and death must decrease and fade away Othersome which beléeue not in the name of the onelye begotten Sonne of
God haue not neyther can haue at any time him which maye deliuer them from their sinnes Therefore miserablye they perishe in their sinnes Wherevpon because it is not geuen to them to beléeue in christ they are alredy iudged and condemned no lesse than hée which hauing receiued a deadlye wound and hauing no Surgian is sure to dye or than hée which being adiudged to dye hath no redéemer Euen so verylye Christ redéemeth not them eternallye from euerlasting death to whome it is not geuen to beléeue in Christ For he alone deliuereth from death and that by faith onelye C. They therefore which reiect that grace which is offered in him are worthye to finde him a Iudge and a seuere punisher of such wicked and fowle contempte Of the which we haue a plaine testimonye in the Gospell For séeing it is the power of God to saluation Rom. 1.16 to all that beleeue the same most wicked is theyr ingratitude which make it a sauour of death vnto death 2. Cor. 10.6 Both these did the Apostle Paul very well expresse when hée sayde that hée had in a readynesse the vengeaunce against all the aduersaryes of his Doctrine when the obedience of the Godlye is fulfilled For his woordes are as muche in effect as if hée shoulde haue sayde that the Gospell principally doeth belong to the Faithfull that it may bée vnto them Saluation and then to the wicked that it maye bée vnto them condemnacion because they contemning the grace of Christ had rather haue him the aucthour of death than of life This word worlde is twise repeated that no man might thinke him selfe excluded if so be he continue in faith 18. He that beleeueth in him shal not be condemned But he that beleueth not is condemned already because hee beIeeueth not in the name of the onelye begotten sonne of God He that beleeueth in him R. This is the summe of all Preaching He that beleeueth in Christ shal not bee condemned Hee that bleeueth not is condemned alreadye A. As it is also sayde in another place Mark 16. He which beleeueth and is Baptized shal be saued But he which beleeueth not shal be condemned M. Therefore it is Faith which maketh vs partakers of the Grace of Christ and deliuereth vs from iudgement Faith iustifieth before God And for this cause the Apostle attributeth iustification before God to Fayth the which iustification is nothing else but remission of our sinnes purchased by the blood of Christ so that not to bée iudged is euen as muche as to saye as to be iustified to bée absolued from sinnes and to bée accounted for iust He sayeth not Whosoeuer beléeueth in him is without sinne and therfore cannot bée iudged But he sayeth whosoeuer beléeueth in him is not iudged that is to saye by the grace and mercye of God hée is saued the sentence of deserued condemnacion also being taken awaye So the Apostle Paule sayeth There is no condemnation to those that are in Christ Iesu Rom 8. C. And whereas our Sauiour Christ so oftentimes and so diligentlye inculcateth and affirmeth that all the faithfull are out of the perrill of death we maye thereby gather howe necessarye the certaintye and stabilitye of faith is to take awaye the trembling and oppressing feare of conscience Therefore hée pronounceth againe that there remaineth no condemnacion so soone as we beléeue the which also moore at large he speaketh of in the fifth Chapter following Bv. But if for faithes sake a man is not iudged as the trueth it selfe here plainlye affirmeth Where is nowe Indulgences and Pardons Where are the Ronishie Satisfactions Yea where is the fire of Purgatory and such like humaine imaginations and phantasies Surelye they are vanished away and perished for euer For the trueth hath sayde which ought neuer to bée forgotten Who so euer beléeueth in him is not iudged But hee that beleeueth not This is the other part of the sentence for it is double and consisteth of contraries C. And it teacheth vs that there is no other reméedye by which any man maye escape death than by beléeuing in the Sonne of God as if hée should haue sayd there remayneth nothing but death for all those Faith contayneth life which reiect that life offered to them in Christ because life consisteth onely in Faith R. Therefore as nothing saueth but faith so nothing condemneth but infidelitye And faith therefore saueth because it receyueth al good things from Christ and worketh also all goodnesse in the ââbeléeuer For as it receiueth righteousnesse of christ euen so it bestoweth the same againe into the bosomes of our brethren workes of Faith by the works of Charitye But vnbeléefe therefore condemneth because it reiecteth and contemneth all the graces of Christ and is the cause of all wickednesse Vnbelefe condemneth For as it receyueth all vnrighteousnesse from Satan which is the father of a lye euen so also it committeth all euyll Workes of vnbelefe against GOD and men it doth nothing that is iust it alwaye sinneth it continuallye breaketh the Lawe of God Wherefore this is a most iust sentence Whosoeuer beleueth not is condemned already C. And he vseth the Preterperfect tence of the Verbe for a greater Emphasis of force to the ende he might thereby the better expresse and declare that there remayneth nothing but vtter destruction for vnbeléeuers But wée must noote that Christ speaketh speciallye of those whose impietye shall bewraye them selues in the manifest contempt of the Gospell M. For wée must not apply this sentence to euerye one that beléeueth not For the Apostle Paul sometime beléeued not the Preaching of the Gospell naye hée persecuted the same and yet notwithstanding afterwarde when the time of his calling was come by beleeuing hée was saued and escaped the iudgement of God Also the elect are for a time in vnbeléefe but not for euer A. Herevppon the Apostle sayeth VVe our selues Titus 3.3 were sometime foolishe disobedient deceyued seruing diuers lustes and voluptuousnesse liuing in maliciousnesse and enuye full of hate hating one another But after that the loue and kindnesse of our Sauiour God to manward appeared c. M. Therfore in this place hée speaketh of those whiche perseuere in vnbeléefe And hée addeth the reason Because he beleeueth not in the name of Bv. As if hée should saye There is geuen to the worlde one onely sauiour which should take our sinnes from vs malediction and condemnation and should abolish them by his diuine power that euery one which beléeueth in him may bée absolued from his sinnes from malediction and eternall death as the Innocent and onelye begotten sonne of God and that hée may bée an heyre of euerlasting life and blessednesse Without this there is no other benediction Purgation Satisfaction Absolution and saluation wherevppon it consequently followeth that hée is yet in his sinnes and subiect to death and damnation whiche hath not this sonne in whome alone consisteth life and redemption
hath spoken of Fayth and the vertue thereof To the ende therefore hée might shewe that the faith of the Godlye is not in vaine whiche is reposed in Christe hée declareth that all power to saue is wholye geuen to the Sonne because hée is loued exceedinglye of the Father M. Iohn Baptiste had hearde the Heauenlye voyce by which the Father spake from Heauen saying Math. 3.17 This is my welbeloued Sonne in whome I am well pleased Nowe the whole inheritaunce cannot but belong to the welbeloued sonne Therefore when Iohn was about to saye And hath geuen all thinges into his hande Hée verye well added first The Father loueth the Sonne Question C. But what is the meaning of this reason Doeth hée hate all others Aunswere is made herevnto Aunsvvere that hée speaketh not here of the common loue with the which God loueth men and other workes of his handes but of that singuler and speciall loue which beginning at the Sonne floweth from thence to all other Creatures For this loue of God by which hée louing his Sonne loueth vs also bringeth to passe that hee doeth communicate vnto vs by his hande all good thinges Bv. Wherevppon the Apostle Paul sayeth He loued vs in his welbeloued Sonne Ephe 1.6 And hath geuen all thinges into M. These fewe woordes appertaine greatlye to our Faith by which wée depende vpon Christ as vpon the Lord of all Bv. For all thinges as well visible as inuisible and whatsoeuer else without exception hath the father geuen vnto him M. to be in his power in his proper possession and in his disposition gouernmeÌt Bv. I say he hath geuen vnto him all thinges not that in respect of his Diuine nature he wanted them at any time or that hée was not equall with the Father in omnipotencye For hée sayth Glorifye me nowe O Father with thy selfe with the same glorye which I had with thee before the beginning of the world CYR. but because when the fulnesse of time was come the Son of God was incarnate and made man and was humbled to the death euen to the death of the Crosse therefore God hath exalted him according to the nature which he hath taken is sayd to haue receiued some what not as from another but as his owne proper right M. and he is sayd so to haue receyued the same not to refer that to him selfe alone which he hath receyued but liberallye to dispence the same to others In consideration whereof he calleth all men vnto him saying Come vnto me all ye that trauayle Mat. 11.27 c. Also he sayeth All power is geuen to me Mat. 28.18 both in heauen and in earth Go ye therefore vnto al Nations Neyther tooke he this power by force or violence nor yet dyd he buie the same the which happeneth as we sée in the kingdome of Antichrist but tooke the same naturallye of the Father as the onely begotten and welbeloued Sonne of God Bv. The which is done for our sakes For as it is sayde hée hath receyued all those thinges for vs and distributeth them vnto vs and maketh them subiect vnto our power that wée might bée Lordes of Life of Death of Men of Deuils and of al other thinges according to the saying of the Apostle VVhether it bee Paul or Apollo 1. Cor. 3.22 or Cephas eyther the worlde eyther life eyther death whether they be present things or things to come al are youres And ye are Christes and Christ is Gods Of the lyke benefite of God Psal 8.7 and of the same glory appertayning to men speaketh the Prophete Dauid in his Psalmes 36. He that beleeueth on the Sonne hath euerlasting life hee that beleeueth not the Sonne shall not see lyfe but the wrath of God abydeth on him He that beleeueth on the Sonne C. Hée addeth this to the ende wée might not onelye knowe that all grace and goodnesse is to bée sought in Christ but also that we might knowe howe to gette and enioye the same He sayeth that the waye to enioye grace and euerlasting lyfe is by fayth Faith obtaineth saluation in Christe and not without good reason because by the same we possesse Christ who bringeth with him righteousnesse and lyfe the fruite of righteousnesse M. He sayeth not simplye Hee that beleeueth but He that beleeueth in the Sonne By the which note the Christian faith is distinguished from the fayth of other Nations yea from the faith of the Iewes because we beléeue in the sonne of God Christ Iesus whome the whole worlde contemneth and derydeth This is our foolishnesse in this worlde Hath euerlasting life Bv. Hée speaketh here in the present tence Life euerlasting in this life saying Hee hath he sayth not Hee shall haue for he possesseth already euerlasting life wayting in hope for that which hée is assured he shall haue Moreouer the faithfull féele in this carnal life Vitall motions of the Spirite and life it selfe Gala. 2.20 the Apostle witnessing I liue yet nowe not I but Christ liueth in me and the life that I nowe liue in the flesh I liue by the faith of the sonne of God which loued me and gaue him selfe for mee Life is set against Death against Malediction and Condemnation signifying Iustification absolucion happinesse and euerlasting blessednesse He that beleeueth not the Sonne C. As he propounded life in Christ to allure vs vnto him by the swéetenesse of the same euen so nowe hée denounseth vnto them eternall death which beléeue not in Christ Hée sayeth not simplye Hee which beleeueth not but He which beleeueth not the Sonne For all vnbeléefe is not condemned but that onelye which despiseth the Sonne of God He which beléeueth none of the Fathers nor the Bishoppe of Rome is not vnder this sentence of condemnation so that he beléeue the Sonne of God C. Also this sentence doeth properly pertaine vnto them as it is sayde in another place which reiecte the Gospell preached vnto them For although all mankinde is wrapped in lyke destruction yet notwithstanding greater vengeaunce shal fall vpon those which refuse the Sonne of God to be theyr deliuerer Shall not see life That is to saye he shall neuer enioye life M. By this manner of speache Life and enteraunce into the Kingdome of Heauen is not denied to the vnbeléeuing without an Emphasis as if hée shoulde saye He which beléeueth not shall be so farre from hauing euerlasting life that he shall neuer enioye so much as the sight of the same Bv. So sayde our Sauiour Christ to Nicodemus Iohn 3.3 Except a man bee borne againe hee can not see the Kingdome of GOD. Also hée sayeth Except ye beleeue that I am hee Iohn 8.24 ye shall dye in your sinnes But the wrath of God abideth on him The wrath of God is here apposed against life therefore it comprehendeth all miserye Calamitye Vnhappinesse Sicknesse Pouertye Vengeaunce Death Sinne Malediction Punishment and torment AVG. He sayeth not The
wrath of God shall come on him but The wrath of God abydeth on him All mortall menne which are borne bring with them the wrath of God and that for the sinne whiche they haue drawne from Adam But the Sonne of God came hauing no sinne and hauing on him our fleshe was amongest vs to turne awaye the wrath of God if so bée man woulde receyue the grace of GOD offered vnto him He therefore whiche beléeueth not the Sonne the wrath of GOD abideth on him What wrath is that Surelye the verye same of the which the Apostle speaketh saying Ephe. 2.3 VVe are by nature the children of wrath C. And although they which are naturally condemned are reprobates already yet notwithstanding they bring new death vnto them selues by their owne infidelity Math. 16.19 And to this end the power of Binding and Losing is geuen to the Ministers For this is the Iust punishment of mans contumacye and Pride that they which shake of the wholsome Yoke of GOD do tye them selues with the bonds of death M. Here therefore is appointed the perpetuitye and duraunce of the wrath of God and of the punishment of the wicked For as it is necessarye that he should liue vnto God who so euer he be that is capable of his euerlasting goodnesse for he is not the God of the dead but of the liuing so it is necessarye that he be guilty and destroyed for euer which is subiect to the euerlasting wrath of God through incredulity Herevpon it is sayd Math. 3.12 That he wyl burne the chaffe with vnquencheable fire They shall go into euerlasting torment Their worme shall not die Math. 25.46 Esa 66.24 and the fyre shall not be quenched R. This is a notable Sermon of Iohn the Baptist the which we ought alwayes to remember For he preacheth vnto vs Christ and setteth him before vs to the ende we might know what great treasures of blessings wée possesse in him through fayth Bv. Let vs therefore often times diligentlye reade ouer the same and déepely consider the same in our minde and then wée shall reape thereby the most pleasaunt fruites of the liuelye knowledge and fayth of Christ which from time to time shall increase and grow more and more and abide firme and sounde for euer ⧠The fourth Chapter 1. As soone as the Lorde knew how the Pharisees had hearde that Iesus made and baptized mo disciples than IOHN R. IN THE BEginning of the former Chapter the Euangelist hath described the true waye of Iustifying Nowe in this Chapter hée addeth the example of true Iustification in the Harlot of Samaria least that Doctrine should séeme friuolous and vaine for want of an example Bv. All the partes of this Historye are very wel knitte togeather For now the Euangelist passeth from the communication of Christ Nicodemus and from the Testimonye of Iohn to describe another conference betwéene the Lorde and the Woman of Samaria C. And first of all hée sheweth the cause why our Sauiour Christ went out of Iudea For when he knewe that the Pharisées were euyll affectioned hée woulde not put him selfe in daunger of theyr furye before the appointed time came Therefore leauing Iewrye hée went againe into Galilee Wherefore hée came not of purpose into Samaria there to abyde but because hée must passe through the same into Galilee Assoone as the Lorde knew M. The Euangelist speaketh not here as though the Lord were at any time ignoraunt of the practises of his enemies for he néede not be admonished of the deuises of his enemies for he knewe theyr euyll Cogitacions therfore hée shunned their fury C. The Euangelist maketh mencioÌ only of the Pharisees which were sworne enemies vnto Christ not that the other Scribes were his friendes but because this secte of the Pharisées then raigned and were mad vnder the pretence of a Godlye zeale Saint Iohn sayth here that these men heard howe that Christ made and Baptized moe Disciples than Iohn the Baptist but he sayeth not that they sawe this First of all this was hereticall by the Sacerdotall or Priestly Iudgement for this might haue deuided the Church and haue bread Schismes For so many as became the Disciples of Christ and were Baptized went to a newe Churche and imbrasing the Yoke of Christ were drawne from the gouernment of the Pharisées Scribes and Priestes C. Moreouer their mindes being sturred vp before by the gathering togeather of Disciples by Iohn they were nowe the more exasperate and set on fyre when they sawe that Christ came and drewe more Disciples after him than Iohn had done For from the time that Iohn preached him selfe to bée nothing else but the forerunner of the Sonne of GOD the greater number followed Christ and the Ministerye of Iohn beganne nowe to ceasse And so by lytle and litle hée resigned to Christ the office of teaching and Baptizing A. as hée him selfe had sayd Math. 3 He must increase but I must decrease The Lorde made Disciples that is to saye hée wanne vnto him hearers and bounde them vnto him with the knot of Religion And in verye déede the hearers of the Lorde haue béene alwayes called from the beginning Disciples afterward Christians 2. Though that Iesus him selfe Baptized not but his Disciples A. It is sayde in the twoo and twentye verse of the Chapter going before that Christ was in Iewrye and that he there Baptized the which Saint Iohn here expoundeth saying that hée Baptized by his Disciples AVG. Therefore the Lorde Baptized Christ baptized not yet did baptize and Baptized not For he Baptized because it was he that cleansed washed and purified the sinnes hée Baptized not because hée vsed not the outward Sacrament of dipping or ducking in the Water The Disciples vsed the Ministerye of the bodye and hée Ioyned thervnto his Maiestie and grace B. Therefore the Lorde Baptized by the Ministerye of his Disciples This outwarde signe was committed to the Ministerye of the Churche and to this Ministery Christ chose his Apostles As therefore by this the Church ought to be ordred gouerned euen so hée thought good to prepare his Apostles to the same and to enter them into this holy ministerye M. For hée sayde afterwarde to his Apostles Goe ye foorth Mat. 28.19 Mat. 16 1â and teache all Nations and Baptize them in the name of the Father and of the Sonne and of the holye Ghost C. So that we sée that the same is called the Baptisme of Christe which is ministred by the handes of other menne to the ende we might knowe that Baptisme doeth not depende vpon the person of the Minister but that the force thereof doeth whollye hang vpon the aucthour in whose name and at whose commaundement the same is ministred Whereby wée haue a singular consolation for séeing we know that our Baptisme is of no lesse efficasie to cleanse and to renewe vs than if the same were geuen to vs of the sonne of God him selfe
docillitye and aptnesse to bée taught and the opening of the gate to enter into the Schoole of Christ R. For shée being confounded by the iudgement of the Lorde and brought to the knowledge and féeling of her sinne is made sorrowfull and carefull to séeke a reméedye for her terrified Conscience by reason of sinne M. In the which we maye beholde a difference betwéene the electe and the reprobate when they are admonished of theyr sinnes The Reprobates when they are for some cause reprehended of theyr sinne they eyther denye that they haue committed any such thing or else subtillye excuse the same For the plaine deniers of sinne Actes 5.2 1. Kin. 15.20 committed we haue these examples Annanias and Saphira for the other wée haue King Saule who subtillye excused his disobedience Othersome there are who when they be reprehended are angrye in so muche that they rayle and séeke to bée reuenged Mat. 6.17 Mat. 21 4â Actes 7.57 so dealt the wicked Kinges of Israel with the Prophetes so dealt Herode with Iohn the Baptist and so the highe Priestes Scribes and Pharisées behaued them selues toward Christ and toward Stephen whome they Martired A. But the elect so soone as they are admonished by the seruauntes of God of theyr sinnes and are called to repentaunce by the Preaching of the woorde fréelye confesse theyr sinne and with great submission of minde 2. King 12. 12. Esay 39.8 Actes 2.37 call for the helpe of God as Dauid Ezechias and the hearers of Peters Sermon M. Euen so this Woman of Samaria so sone as shée heard that her sinne was reuealed and obiected vnto her she neyther denyeth it nor is angrye neyther yet excuseth the same but truelye acknowledgeth and confesseth the same saying Lord I perceiue that thou art a Prophete that is to saye Learned and instructed in the Lawe of the Lorde I perceyue that thou arte an Interpretour of the Scripture For howe couldest thou with suche exquisite Iudgemente pronounce of my sinnes if thou haddest not the knowledge of the Lawe or howe can it bée that thou shouldest so plainelye knowe my secreete sinnes vnlesse thou were indued with the Spirite of Prophesie Wherefore I pray thée to helpe mée sillye wretche and teache me the waye by which I maye escape and extinguishe the fire of my Conscience now burning by the acknowledging of my sinne For séeing thou hast reuealed my sinne vnto mée I thinke it méete that thou shewe vnto mée the righteousnesse by which I maye be deliuered from my sinne Thou hast brought mée into death bring me therefore againe into life Thou hast placed mée in Hell but exalt mée out of Hell into the Kingdome of Heauen C. The woman by this her example teacheth vs that when any teacher or Preacher is sent vnto vs we should vse the same occasion least we bee vnthankfull vnto God who neuer sendeth Prophetes vnto vs but he doeth as it were reache out his hande vnto vs and call vs vnto him For Saint Paul sayth that they which haue the gift of teaching are sent to vs from God Rom. 10.15 Two sorts of Prophetes M. And here let vs note that there are twoo kindes of Prophetes The first are they which eyther foresée thinges to come or else knowe déedes secreetlye done by the instinct of the holye Ghost suche were Samuel Elias Elizeus Esay and Ieremy The seconde are they which are Interpretours of Gods worde and setters foorth of Gods wyll vnto the people as call them from their sinnes and exhort them to repentaunce and to a Godly conuersation 4. King 4 1.38 And such were the Sonnes of the Prophetes of the which wée maye Reade in the Booke of the Kinges 1. Cor. 14.32 A. The woordes of the woman here maye bée referred to both sortes when shée calleth Christ a Prophete notwithstanding properlye to the first because shée perceyued that to bée open and manifest to Christ which shée knewe was secréete and vnknowne to others 20. Our Fathers worshipped in this mountaine and ye saye that in Hierusalem is the place where menne ought to worship B. For so muche as that which followeth sufficientlye proueth that this woman was a Daughter of Abraham and chosen to euerlasting life there is no doubt but that of Godly Deuocion she questioned with the Lord concerning the true worshippe of God For when shée had confessed the Lorde to bée a Prophete shée beganne by and by to reason about the worship of God M. That therefore is false which some Imagine affirming that the woman subtilly began to slide and digresse to another matter because shée coulde not abide the foresayde reprehension C. But shée rather goeth from that which was perticular to the generall and being taught concerning her sinne shée desyreth to bée generallye instructed in the pure worshippe of GOD. And in that shée séeketh to learne of the Prophete shée dealeth verye orderlye least in worshipping God shée shoulde erre For there is nothing more disordered than to faine and deuise sundrye sortes of worshippe without the word of God M. Therfore such questions as concerne Religion are not to bée propounded to euerye one but to those alone as haue not onelye a zeale but are also indued with a speciall knowledge of pietye and trueth C. Furthermore it is well inough knowne that there was a continuall contencion betwéene the Iewes and the Samaritanes about the true manner of worshipping For although the people of Cuthah and other straungers who when the tenne Tribes were in Banishment were translated into Samaria had receyued the Rightes of the Lawe being therevnto constrained by punishmentes 4. Kin. 17.27 and professed that they worshipped the true God of Israel yet notwithstanding theyr Religion was lame and diuers wayes corrupted which was not tollerable among the Iewes But this contencion was more vehement after the Temple built vppon Mount Garizin by Manasses the sonne of Iohn the high Priest and by the Brother of Iaddi at what tyme Darius the last King of the Persians helde Iudea by the hand and power of the Liefetenaunt Sanabalet M. Therefore the contencion was concerning the manner and the place of worshipping God The Iewes affirmed that God was to bée worshipped at Hierusalem and in no other place The Samaritanes had theyr peculiar and speciall Temple in Mount Garezin where they sayde God ought to bee worshipped onely That Mountaine is higher than the rest Iosep An. 11 Chap. 7. and bordereth vppon the Citye of the Sichimites Iosephus maketh mencion both of this Mountaine and of the Temple also vppon the same The Iewes had to maintayne theyr worshippe the worde of God first Deu. 14.23 Deu. 16.5 because it was not lawfull to appoint vnto God an imagined worshippe nor any place for the same but must retaine that onely which God had appointed for him selfe therby to be worshipped and serued 1. Chro. 17.12 Furthermore after God had forsaken the Tabernacle in Silo he chose mount Sion
M. This is to be vnderstoode of those thinges which Christ dyd at that time and which hée intended to doe afterward vntyll his ascention C. For he declareth by these woordes that the myracle which hée had shewed in healing the sicke man was not the chéefest of those works which the father had committed vnto him For we must note that he had geuen there a taste onelye of that grace of the which he was properly both a Minister and the aucthour namelye that he might restore lyfe vnto the worlde B. Therefore where he speaketh here of greater thinges he meaneth the raysing againe of men from death to life the which was a liuely Image both of the generall resurrection of all men which should be in the latter day and also of the internal iustification of the elect by faith both which we shal enioye by his power as hereby he hath declared What greater workes than these can the father do Because ye should maruaile Here he doth geue a secrete nyp to their ingratitude because they despised that so manifest a shewe token of the power of God As if he should say Although ye bée dull and sencelesse yet those things which God shall doe hereafter by mee shall make ye to maruayle whether ye wyll or no. Notwithstanding this seemeth not to bée fulfilled séeing yee knowe that in séeing they sawe not according to the saying of the Prophete Aunswere is made Esay 6.9 that Christ spake not here of theyr affection but onely noted howe magnificently hee would within a while after declare him selfe to bée the Sonne of God M. Wherefore hée sayde not That yee might beleeue but he sayde That yee might maruaile because the wicked of whome hée speaketh here would easylye bee caused to wonder but would not in any wyse bee brought to fayth They maruayled when Lazarus being raysed vp they sayde This man doeth many signes Ioh. 11.47 but they dyd not herevpon by and by beléeue on him but consulted the more to kyll him AVG. They maruailed therefore but they were not conuerted M. But this kinde of admiracion brought to passe that they had no excuse for theyr mallice and impietye as wée shall sée in the two and twentye verse of the fiftéene Chapter following 21. For lykewyse as the Father raiseth vp the dead and quickeneth them euen so the Sonne quickeneth whome he wyl For as the Father rayseth vp Bv. By euident actes or by operation hée prooueth that the Father and the Sonne doe all one thing and are therefore equall in the vnitye of substaunce being one true God C. Therefore briefelye hée here declareth what office was committed vnto him of the Father For although hée séemeth to chose one kinde yet notwithstanding his Doctrine is generall in the which hée Preacheth him selfe to bée the aucthour of lyfe For it contayneth in it Lyfe Righteousnesse all the gyftes of the holye Ghost al the partes of our Saluacion Bv. As if hée shoulde saye It is proper to the higher substance to rayse from the dead to preserue and to quicken but I rayse from the dead preserue quicken I differ nothing therefore from the substance of the Father Yea by what meanes and power soeuer the Father doeth quicken by the same doe I make alyue also But wée must note howe Christ bringeth lyfe vnto vs for hée founde vs all dead therefore we must néedes beginne at the resurrection Neuerthelesse it is not superfluous that hée ioyneth these twoo wordes to rayse and to quicken togeather because it is not sufficient that wée are deliuered from death except Christ fullye and perfectlye restore vnto vs lyfe M. Furthermore wée ought not to gather out of these woordes that the father rayseth vp some and the Sonne othersome from death when as they are not onelye equall but also doe worke a lyke as is sayde afore Wherevpon Iohn 11.41 when hée raysed vp Lazarus he lyfting vp his eyes towarde Heauen gaue thankes to his heauenly Father to the ende wée maye beholde in that worke not onelye the power of the sonne but the power of the Father also Bv. This Parcell Whome hee wyll doeth chalenge vnto the Sonne not onelye full and frée power but also noteth the order of redemption and Saluacion C. For hée maketh not this life appertayning to all men but signifieth that he doth specially bestow this grace vpon the elect Thhe beleeuing are the elect Bv. And they are the elect and chosen of God which beléeue A. Therefore as Christ when hée was vpon the earth coulde haue raysed all the dead to lyfe agayne if it had so pleased him and yet notwithstanding Math. 9. is read to haue raysed onelye a fewe as Iairous Daughter the Widdowes sonne and Lazarus Luke 7. Iohn 11. euen so although hée hath free and full power in him selfe to quicken yet notwithstanding he vseth the same onely towarde the elect for the Sonne quickeneth whome hée wyll 22. Neyther Iudgeth the Father any Man but hath committed all Iudgement to the Sonne C. Nowe hée more plainlye expoundeth the whole affyrming that the Father in the personne of the Sonne doeth gouerne the worlde and by the same ruleth all thinges B. For it is méete that as God made all thinges by his word euen so also he doth iudge rule and gouerne all thinges by the same C. For the Euangelist taketh iudgement for Rule and Power according to the Phrase of the Hebrewe tongue Nowe wée haue the same namelye that Christe hath receyued the Kingdome of Heauen of the Father to gouerne and rule Heauen and Earth at his pleasure A. For all thinges are geuen to him of the Father Also all power is geuen to him in Heauen Mat. 11.27 and in earth C. But this is not spoken so muche in respect of GOD Mat. 28.18 as of menne least any man shoulde Imagine that the Father hauing resigned his imperiall ryght shoulde bée idle as a priuate man in Heauen But there is nothing chaunged in the Father in that hee hath made Christ King and Lorde of all Christ Lorde of Heauen and earth with the Father Colo. 1.15 for hée is in the Sonne and worketh in him But so soone as we séeke to ascende vnto GOD all our sences fayle vs Christ is set before our eyes as the liuelye inuisible Image of God in whose face GOD the Father who otherwyse is farre from vs appeareth vnto vs least the bare Maiestye of GOD by his excéeding brightnesse shoulde ouercome vs. M. But the Bishoppe of Rome that Antichrist the Sonne of perdition doeth not without blasphemye chalenge to him selfe this power of iudging all men and with great impudencye being a sinnefull man neyther Iudging iustlye nor being exempted iustlye from the iudgement of other men The Bâshoppe oâ Rome ãâã blasphemeâ sayth that hée ought to bée iudged of no man A. This is his Sacrilegious Tyrranny by which hée is not ashamed to take that to him selfe which belongeth
nothing else then to vnderstande to remember to knowe and to thinke Faith is not an opinion M. we muste note that to beléeue Christe is by fayth to receaue his worde and to beléeue the father is to beléeue that hée sente his sonne into this worlde to bée the redéemer of the same Therefore we must beléeue God not symplye as God of the which faith the Iewes bragge but as the father in the sonne and as the sender in him that sent He which wanteth this faith may bée reckened among the blinded Iewes not among Christians He that heareth my woorde Bv. Therefore the firste thing in the order of saluation iustification is to heare the worde but not euery ones worde but the wordes of Christe onely our Iustifier sauiour And herein is required preaching Ro. 10.14 For how shal they heare with out a preacher It is necessary therefore that the worde of Christ doe make vs redy to heare when as the Inuentions of men and the constitutions of the fathers are excluded For faith cleaueth to the word of God not to the worde of men C. Christ afterward commendeth the fruite of obedience saying Hath euerlasting life Life eternall the frute of faith to the ende we might be the more readye and willing to perfourme the same For who can be so flinty harted but that he can be contented willingly to submit him selfe vnto Christe when hée séeth the rewarde of euerlasting life set before him And yet notwithstanding we sée howe fewe he winneth vnto him by this clemencie Such is our wickednes that we hadde rather willingly perishe then to geue our selues to the obedience of the sonne of God that through him we might bée saued Furthermore the aucthoritye of the Gospel is confirmed by these wordes of our sauiour Christ For Christ testifieth that he came from God and not from man Euen as in another place he affirmeth that hée speaketh not of him selfe but that which the Father hath committed vnto him Ioh. 14.10 M. And it ought not to deminish anye thing of the sonnes honour that hée is sent of the father as the Ambassadour of the Emperour is inferiour to him that sent him Bv. But in that the sonne is sent it belongeth rather to dispensation then to Imbecillitie M. The Ambassadour hath deseruedly lesse honour then the Emperour because he is neither the Sonne nor the Lorde nor yet of suche power as the Emperour is but a Minister and a seruant But Christ was sent into this worlde not as a seruant of his Lorde but as a sonne of his father not as one of lesse power but as his equal in al thinges not as of another nature and substaunce but as coequall and coeternall with him in euery condition Christe equall to the father touching the Godhead and therfore worthy to be no lesse honoured then the father yf the father hadde taken vppon him our fleshe and descended from heauen as he hath done Bv. For therfore the father sent the eternal word that in him he might manifestlye declare him selfe vnto vs. For the sonne is a most proper Character of the Fathers substance Heb. 1.3 AVG. Therefore the Sonne is sent of the father but not separated from the father And shall not come into iudgement M. Because God hath not sent his sonne into the world to Iudge the world but that the worlde might bée saued through him Iohn 3.17 Christe here confirmeth the sentence going before concerning eternall lyfe Math. 1.21 For he came to saue his people from their sinnes And sinnes being taken awaye the power of death is at an ende Rom. 6.23 1. Cor. 15.56 because the rewarde of synne is death and the sting of death is sinne C. We therefore are out of the perill of death because we are deliuered by the benefite of Christe Bv. as the Apostle teacheth in the eight chapter to the Romanes But is escaped from death to lyfe Our sauiour Christe doth not without déepe consideration affirme that we are alredye escaped from death because the séede of life by which we are called 1. Pet. 1.23 is incorruptible in the Sonnes of God and because they are already through hope with Christe in the heauenlye glory Ephe. 2.6 Luk. 17.21 and also haue within them the kingdome of God For although their life is hidden with God in Christe Colos 3.3 yet notwithstanding they ceasse not to possesse the same through faith and in that they are deliuered from death and do knowe them selues to bée in safetye through the protection of Christ they do not therfore ceasse to be in peace Neuerthelesse let vs remember that the faithful are so in life in this present world that they alwaies carrye about with them the matter or cause of death But the spirit which dwelleth in them is life which at the length shall abolishe the reliques of death 1. Cor. 15 26 For that saying of Paul is most true The last enemy that shal be destroyed is death And yet in this place the full deliuerance from death or the perfite exhibition of life is not handeled But although that lyfe is but begon in vs yet neuerthelesse Christ pronounceth the same to be so certaine to the faithful that they ought not to be afraid of death no maruaile they being ingraffed in him which is the bottomlesse wel of lyfe M. This place also maketh verye much to the confuting of their opinion which most impudently affirme that the soules of such as dye dye togeather with their bodies and of their opinion also which say that they slepe after death vntil the day of iudgement For that which Christe speaketh here cannot be vnderstoode of the body The soule passeth froÌ death to life because it passeth from death to the graue but of the soule which passeth from the death of the body to life Euen as Christ in plaine woordes sayde to the Théefe This day shalt thou bee with me in Paradise And the Apostle Paul saith Luk. 23.43 Philip. 1.23 I desyre to be dissolued and to bee with Christ euidently shewing that it will come to passe that he should be in spirite with Christe so soone as hée should be discharged and loosed from the bondes of the body Otherwise Christe lyued in him insomuch that he had no neede so greatly to desire the dissolution of the body to this thing Galat. 2.10 except he had beléeued that his spirite being entered after death into euerlasting life shoulde spéedyly come vnto Chiste A Howbeit this place ought properlye to be vnderstoode and expounded of that escaping and passage from death to lyfe which is by faith as we haue declared alredye Bv. For so soone as a man truelye beléeueth the word of Christ he passeth from death to life Christ beginneth to liue in him which is the life of the soule R. Therefore death in the faithful shal be swallowed vp and made the gate
be openly preached Wheras the more euery one knoweth and féeleth the loue of God toward hym the more he will loue hym againe If the reprobate be offended with these thinges it is no maruaile for there is nothing at the whiche they are not offended 38. For I came downe from heauen not to do that I will but what he will vvhich hath sent me This is a confirmation of the sentence going before because christ is not sought of vs in vaine For faith is the worke of God by which he declareth that we are his and hath appoynted his sonne to be the worker of oure saluation But the sonne séeketh nothing else but to fulfill the will and commaundemente of his heauenly father he will neuer therefore reiect those which are sent of the Father Wherevppon it followeth that our faith shall not be in vayne M. But whereas he saith that he doth not his owne will but the will of his Father we must not wickedly stretch the same as Heretiques do but must simply vnderstand it in that scence in the which it is spoken C. For it is an Imitacion by whiche Christe doth frame hym selfe to his hearers B. For in very deede the Sonne hath not his wil by him selfe but his wyll and hys fathers wyll are all one Looke what the father willeth the Sonne willeth the same M. Therefore his purpose was to saye nothing else but that he is wholye addicted to the wil of his father and that according to the same he wyll saue those which come vnto him lest wée shoulde thinke that there is any thing done here by man A. But concerning this kinde of speache wée haue spoken before in the fifte Chapter and in the nintéene verse 39. And this is the Fathers will vvhiche hath sent mee that of all vvhiche hee hath geuen mee I shall loose nothinge but raise it vp againe at the last daye And this is the fathers M. Because it was obscure and vnknowen to the people what was that wil of God for the executing wherof he sayd he came downe from heauen he doeth more playnly explicat the same saying And this is the fathers will c. C. By whiche wordes he doeth testifie that this is the purpose of his Father that the faithful maye finde assured saluation in Christe Wherevpon it foloweth againe that they are reprobats whiche profite not in the doctrine of the Gospell Wherfore yf we sée that to manye it tourneth to their destruction there is no cause why we shoulde be discouraged because they willingly bring euel vppon them selues Let it suffice vs that the Gospell shall preuayle alwayes to gather together the electe to saluation I shall loose no thing M. This is the exposition of that whiche he had sayde I will not cast away So that our saluation is so committed to the sonne of God that we should not onely perishe if it were possible wée coulde perishe with our owne harme but also by his transgression Therefore as Christ cannot playe by collusion and transgresse his fathers will so he cannot destroy those whome he hath receyued of the Father to saue C. But he doth not meane that he is the keeper of oure saluation for one daye or for a tyme but that he hath care for the same euen to the ende that he maye at the last bringe vs out of prison euen to the hauen of rest and peace B. For because in the last daye and in the ende of the worlde our consummation is looked for this saying of our sauioure Christe is rightly vnderstoode of the last resurrection C. And this promise is more than necessary to suche as are in misery in this infirmitie of the fleshe the which euery one of vs feele and knowe well ynough Euery moment verely the saluation of the whole world might be made voyde and of none effecte if so be the faythfull béeing holden vp by Christes hand did not boldely looke for the daye of resurrection For another cause also he maketh mencion of the resurrection béecause so longe as our lyfe is hydden we are lyke vnto deade men For what doe the faithfull dyfferre from the wicked but onelye that they being ouerwhelmed with miseryes The daye of resurrection âis comfort to the godly and being as shéepe appointed to be slaine haue alwayes one foote in the graue yea and are very nere to be swallowed vp of death There remayneth therefore one Piller to hope and patience if so bée we omitting the state of this present lyfe doe behold and consider that laste daye and doe passe by the mynifolde lettes of this worlde vntill the fruete of faith doe appeare that is to saye the saluation of our soules M. Let vs also noate that the generall resurrection doth depende vpon the will of God whiche is of all thinges moste sertaine Therefore as impossible it is that the will of God shoulde be made frustrate and that the perfect saluation of the sonnes of God whiche dependeth vpon Gods will shoulde be by any manner of meanes hyndered as it is impossible that there shal be no resurrection which Christe sayth he will bring to passe by his power when he affirmeth that he will rayse vp the faythfull For there is no other appoynted to be the executor of his fathers will but this Christe alone who shall fully performe and finish this oure redemption which he hath purchased with his deathe in the ende of the worlde insomuche that so soone as he is a perfect sauioure we also shal be fully and perfectly redeemed Of the which redemtion he speaketh in another place saying when ye shall see these thinges looke vp and lift vp your heades for youre redemtion draweth nere A. And although the reprobates shall rise againe in their bodies as wel as the electe of God yet neuerthelesse there shall be a large difference betwéene them as it is shewed in the fift Chapter going before M. Wée are also admonished that there is and end appoynted for this present worlde when we here mencion made of the latter daye whiche notwithstanding mockers and contemners of the word of God account for a fable 40 And this is the will of him that sent me that euery on which seeth the Sonne and beleeueth one hym hath euerlasting life and I will rayse hym vp at the laste daye M. There is nothing superfluous in this repetition if so be thou rightly consider those thing which are spoken C. He had sayde that the office of defending of oure saluation was committed to hym of the Father now also he sheweth the manner how This therefore is the waye to obtaine saluation if so be wée obaye the Gospell of Christ He touched this euen nowe but nowe againe he doth better expresse that whiche before he had spoken somwhat obscurely M. And he declareth that they are geuen to hym of hys Father which beleue in hym R. For in sauing men GOD obserueth this order and doth thus manifest that eternall election by
from thence maye drawe the same vnto them Lyfe is included in the flesh of Christ It is the wonderfull counsayle of God verily that he hath set before vs lyfe in that fleshe in the which before there was nothinge but the matter and cause of death And thus he prouideth for oure infir mitie when he calleth vs not to séeke lyfe aboue the clowdes but offereth the same vnto vs in the earth no lesse then if hée shoulde lyfte vs vp to the gates of his kingdome Neuerthelesse he correcting the pride of oure nature proueth the humillitie and obedience of faith when he commaundeth suche as are lyke to perishe to seeke lyfe in hys fleshe whiche in outwarde shewe is contemtible and base B. For the saluation of the Sainctes coulde not be finished except he had geuen hys fleshe for vs to death As therfore he did profite and accomplish oure saluation by death and was truelye made oure redéemer euenso the Fayeth of Christe cannot stande except wée beleeue in the death crosse and passion of Christe Wherevppon the Apostle testifieth that he woulde not seeme to knowe any other thing than Iesus and the same crucefied For the satisfaction of oure synnes was made vppon the Crosse the which was the satisfaction of Gods righteousnesse the appeasing of the Fathers wrath and the gate of immortalitye Herevpon to shewe howe he woulde finishe oure saluation and with what fayth we must eate him he sayth that the breade which he will geue vnto those that are hys is his owne fleshe C. But this séemeth not to belong to the nature of fleshe that it shoulde quicken and geue lyfe to mens soules I answere although this vertue doth come from some other thinge then from fleshe yet notwithstanding there is no let but that thys name maye be aptly geuen to the same For as the eternall worde of God is the well of lyfe euenso hys fleshe as a water pipe doth poure lyfe into vs which resteth in the diuinitie And in this sence it is called liuing or quickening because it doth geue vnto vs that lyfe whiche it doth borrowe from another M. And we must noate that Christ speaketh not hereof all maner of fleshe but onely of his owne And the breade which I will giue sayth hee is my fleshe Therefore lyfe consisteth not neither in the oblations of beastes neither in any mortall mans fleshe but only in the fleshe of Christ C. This word Geue is dyuerslye taken the firste geuing of the whiche Christe at the firste made mencion is dayly to be séene so often as Christe offereth hym selfe to vs In the second place he noateth that donation onely whiche was made vppon the Crosse when he offered him selfe a sacrifice to the Father and an oblation of a swéete smell vnto God Ephe. 5.2 C. For then he gaue hym selfe to death for the lyfe of men and nowe he inuiteth vs to taste the frute of hys death For that offering once offered shoulde nothing at all profite vs except wée did nowe eate the same in the holy supper Bv. Therfore when he sayth that he will geue the same for the lyfe of the worlde his meaning is this I will geue my selfe too death that the worlde by my death may lyue For the worlde is deade in sinnes but the sonne of God dyed in the fleshe least the second death should raigne ouer the faithful And thus the sonne of God doeth quicken C. And this is to bée noted that Christ taketh vnto him the part of offering vp his fleshe Whereby it appeareth what abhomination the Papistes doe commit when they vsurpe that to them selues in theyr Masse whiche belongeth to that highe Priest onely M. For it could bée done of no other than of him who offered vp his fleshe to GOD his Father once for all 52. The Iewes then contended among them selues saying Howe can this fellowe geue vs his fleshe to eate Bv. There aryseth againe another contencion among the hearers or auditorye of Christ by reason of his wordes which were not rightly vnderstoode M. For alway those that are carnall carnallye vnderstand the wordes of Christ and therfore they are oftentimes offended and being offended fall to contencion among them selues For it offended them that he had sayd that hée would geue his fleshe for the lyfe of the world C. And the Euangelist nameth the Iewes againe not for honors sake but rather to cast in their téeth theyr incredulitye for that they receyued not the familiar doctrine concerning euerlasting lyfe or at least because they do not modestly enquire of a matter doubtfull as yet and obscure vnto them for this is a signe of piuishe frowardnesse and contempte whereas hée sayth that they contende among them selues And they which thus contentiously dispute do hynder them selues from attayning to the knowledge of the truth Bv. They murmured before because the Lord had sayd that hée descended from heauen and that hée was the sonne of God and now they openlye contende because hée sayd And the breade which I wyl geue for the lyfe of the world is my fleshe Euen as if his meaning had béene that his fleshe ought to bée eaten as men eate fleshe which they bye in the Shambles Therfore they crye Howe can this fellowe geue vs his fleshe C Notwithstanding this is not simply to bée reprehended in them that they enquire after the maner howe for then Abraham and the blessed Virgin shoulde deserue the same reprehension Therefore they are eyther deceyued by ignoraunce or else they doe amisse who forsaking braules and contencion which the Euangelist onely condemneth debate curiously discusse this question Howe as though the Iewes ought not to haue enquired of the manner of eating But verily this ought rather to be imputed to slouthfull negligence than to the obedience of Faith if so bée wyttingly and wyllingly wée kéepe the knots of doubtfulnesse vnknit which are dissolued by the word of the Lorde Wherefore wée may not onely enquire of the manner of eating of the fleshe of Christ but also apprehend and take holde of him so farre foorth as the Scripture offereth him vnto vs. Away then with that vaine pretence of humillitye Wée must onely obserue this moderation in the secreete workes of God least we desire to know more than hée hath set downe to vs in his worde B. It is lykelye that the Iewes tooke holde of that onelye which might geue them most easelye occasion to cauill For they dyd not thinke in verye déede that the Lord woulde geue his fleshe to bée so eaten as men eate béefe yet notwithstanding they contende and speake euen as Christ had so meant But this greatlye troubled them that Iesus by his allegoryes affirmed him selfe to bée Christ to bée God and the geuer of eternall life and that hée being the Sonne of man would geue the same fleshe blood which they sawe and moreouer which sounded yll in their eares that hée woulde geue the same by that his
of vs they had continued with vs. It is necessary that after this manner suche as are proued maye bée knowne i. Cor. 11.19 C. When the Euangelist sayeth that they walked no more with Christ hée meaneth that there was not a full Apostacye but that they withdrewe them selues onelye from the fellowshippe of Christ notwithstanding hée condemneth them as Apostates Whereby wée haue to learne that wée cannot goe backe the breadth of one foote but that wée are readye to forsake Christ 67. Then sayde Iesus vnto the Twelue wyll ye also goe awaye M. Hée maketh no mencion of those which had forsaken him neyther doeth he séeme to bée any whit angery with them but turning him selfe with great modestye to the rest which remayned namely to the twelue Apostles sayde vnto them VVyll ye also goe awaye Bv. Hée doeth not aske this question as though hée were ignoraunt what they thought or what they would doe but hée demaundeth it that he might set their Fayth and the profession of theyr faith as an ensample to the whole Churche to bée followed kept M. and therewith also to declare that he doth staye none of his Disciples from going from him if so bée they bée such as desyre to goe from him because this Apostleship requireth such as come not compelled but voluntaryly and desyrous of heauenly grace C. Hée teacheth also that there is no cause why they should suffer them selues to bée drawne awaye by the lightnesse and inconstancye of other men For hée sheweth him selfe to them to bée hée with whome they shoulde abyde and therewithal exhorteth them not to ioyne them selues companions to Apostates And verylye if so bée the fayth be builded vppon Christ Fayth in Christ neuer shaketh it shall not depend vppon men neyther shall it shake at any time although Heauen and earth shoulde seeme to goe togeather And the cyrcumstaunce is to bée noated that Christ being depriued almost of all his Disciples retayneth onelye Twelue By these and suche lyke examples euerye faythfull man is taught to followe and serue God although hee haue neuer a fellowe M. Let no man therfore faint or be discouraged in this wicked world where verye fewe are founde whiche cleaue faythfullye to the Lorde as though the Lorde had the lesse care of the faythfull because they are both abiect and fewe in number but rather lette vs vndoubtedlye beleeue that our Sheepheard Christ Iesus wyll not neglect or forget one of the least of his shéepe Multitud doth not auayle to saluation For as the multitude of the wicked shall not saue them from destruction so the paucitye or smalnesse of number of the Iuste shall nothing let whereby they may not bée saued M. Also because these were speciallye geuen to Christ of the Father that Gods election might take place it was necessarye that they shoulde abyde and perseuere with him vnto the ende Rom. 11.29 A For the giftes and calling of God are suche that hee can neuer repent him of them For hée is wont to finishe the good worke which hée hath begon in his seruauntes 68. Then Symon Peter aunswered him Lord to whome shal we go Thou hast the vvordes of eternall lyfe Then Simon Peter Bv. Simon Peter hauing alwayes a feruent faith and zeale to Christ Iesus and nowe also making aunswere not in his owne name but in the name of all the rest cryed out with great courage Lord to whome shall wee goe Thou hast the wordes of lyfe C. This was the Iudgement of them all except Iudas who had nothing that was sincere in him M. Peter might haue sayde simplye Lorde wée wyll not goe awaye but hée thought it better to expresse twoo causes of tarrying why hée and his brethren woulde abide styll with Christ First because they vnderstande and perceyue that his doctrine is wholesome and of power to geue lyfe Secondly because whether soeuer they go leauing Christ there is nothing to bée found but death R. By this aunswere of Peter wee plainelye sée the same to bée true which the Apostle writeth saying The preaching of the Crosse is to them that perrishe foolishenesse i. Cor. i. 18 but vnto vs which are saued it is the power of God C. This is a notable commendation of the Gospell that it ministereth vnto vs eternall lyfe Rom. i. 16 being the power of God to saluation to euery one which beléeueth the same For otherwise is lyfe offered to vs in the Gospell when as God fréelye reconcileth him selfe vnto vs 2. Cor. 5.19 not imputing our sinnes to vs. Hereby therefore wée learne that wée must followe our Maister Christ aloane and must cleaue onelye vnto him which can bring to vs euerlasting lyfe Bv. This lyfe is not founde in the Philosophie of Plato or of Aristotle neyther is it to bée founde among the Pharisées and Monkes Death sheweth it selfe in the Institucions of these men death deceyte and destruction is in the whole worlde and falleth vpon the pate of such men as are carelesse and followers of foolishe thinges and hée aloane escapeth death deceyte and destruction whiche faithfullye imbraceth Christ and cryeth with Peter Lorde whether shall wée goe wee wyll abyde with thée for thou hast the wordes of eternall lyfe In thy word in the Scripture in the holy Gospel and in thy selfe is the light the waye the trueth and the lyfe 69. And wee beleeue and are sure that thou art christe the Sonne of the lyuing God M. To those that departed the Lord sayde But there are some among you which beleeue not Verse three score and foure Peter here on the contrarye part to put awaye all suspition of vnbeleefe from him selfe and from the rest of his brethren and might seperate him selfe from the fellowshippe of vnbeléeuers sayeth And wée beléeue and are sure that thou art Christ the sonne of the lyuing God In these words Peter briefly comprehendeth the summe of Faith And hée placeth Faith in the first place because the obedience of Fayth is the beginning of true vnderstanding yea Faith it selfe is the true eye of the minde But strayte after knowledge is added which discerneth Fayth from erronious and false opinions Faith is the eye of the minde For the Turkes the Iewes and the Papistes do beleeue but they knowe nothing Faith and knowledge tyed togeather But Fayth is tyed to knowledge because Gods truth is certainely and vndoubtedly knowne vnto vs not suche truth as mans knowledge is able to apprehende but such as the spirite of God doth seale in our hartes M. Therefore Christian Faith hath this propertye aboue all other to knowe that which it beléeueth that which can neuer bée sayde of any mannes Fayth that euer hath béene or shal be in the worlde because theyr Fayth is not of true but of false thinges R. So that first of all wée must beléeue the woord then followeth knowledge and the vnderstanding of the trueth of the worde B. In Peter the feruencye of
them hee that came to Iesus by night and was one of them 51. Doeth our Lawe iudge any man before it heare him and knowe what he hath done Bv. Although a fewe of the Rulers claue vnto the Lord Christ yet notwithstanding it was méete that the words of these Rulers which spake against Christ should bée conuinsed of a lye the whiche was done by this demaunde of Nicodemus C. And this man the Euangelist discribeth vnto vs to bée indifferent whiche neyther seriouslye durst take vppon him the defence of Godly Doctrine nor yet could abyde that the trueth should bée oppressed When he sayth that hée came by nyght that is partly to his commendacion and partly to disprayse If he had not loued Christ hée neuer durst to haue set him selfe against the fury and rage of the wicked For hée knewe if a man dyd but mutter or hisse hée was by and by hated and in daunger Therefore in that hée durst cast foorth one worde though to small effecte he bewrayeth certayne small sparkes of Godlinesse which were in his heart M. for whereas hee sayeth generallye that no man ought to bee iudged he doeth not plainelye defende neyther the Doctrine of Christ nor his Fayth for feare of eiection and excommunication C. The Euangelist therefore meaneth by these wordes that hée sauoured as yet of his night and priuy lurking and that he was not a true Disciple of Christ Hée sayth that he came once to Christ in the night but yet that hée stoode styll among the enemies of Christ and retayned his place This is the more dilligentlye to bée noated because many at this daye whyle they pretende that they are lyke to Nicodemus thinke by this couller that they maye dallye with God and escape vnpunished But graunt that whiche they desyre namelye that they differ nothing from Nicodemus what doeth such example I praye you helpe them Nicodemus denyeth that Christ ought to bée condempned before he bée heard Thus muche maye bée sayd for a Théefe or Murtherer For this is a common saying Better it is that the guyltye should bée set at lybertye than that the innocent should bée condemned Furthermore to helpe the person of Christ hée quite forsaketh his Doctrine What now shall wée fynd here worthy to commende him for a Godlye and faythfull man But wée shall frame this example far more profitable to another ende namelye that the Lorde doeth often bring to passe that the Doctrine which séemed to bée loste doeth by lytle and lytle take roate then after processe of tyme Ioh. 19.39 spring foorth and last of all floorishe and bring foorth fruite euen as dyd the Fayth of Nicodemus after the death of Christ B. Moreouer although hée durst not here openlye defende the Lord yet notwithstanding it came to passe by this interruption and disturbing of them that this present pestilent counsayle was dissolued as wée shall sée anon R. Wée must also noate that among so many notable Pharisées there was but one onely Nicodemus so small is the number which beléeue 52. They aunswered and sayde vnto him Art thou also of Galilee Searche the Scriptures and see for out of Galilee aryseth no Prophete They aunswered Bv. The Pharisées being wholy blinded with enuye and impietye according to their manner fall to sclaunder furiously crying Art thou also of Galilee M. Reprochefully they called al those which imbraced Christ Galileeans C. as though he could haue no man to hould of his side except he were of that barbarous and base corner of Galilee Iulian the Apostata learned his lesson of the Pharisees Bv they thought that Christ shoulde come out of Galilée wherevppon in great contempt they called him a Galilean Out of this Deuillishe Schoole Iulian the Apostata learned that reprochefull Lesson wherby hée called Christe him selfe and all Christians by the name of Galileans But that myserable Catife felte him no impotent Galilean but a most mightye King by that iust vengeaunce whiche hee cast vpon him at which tyme he was constrained to crye Thou hast ouercom And verylye Christ shall ouercome for euer raygning in the middest of his enemyes C. And whereas wée sée the Pharisées to be so violently moued against Nicodemus we maye noate thereby the furious hatered with the which they were inflamed against Christ And yet notwithstanding he dyd not plainly take vppon him the defence of Christ but onely affirmed that hee ought not to bee condempned before he were heard Thus deale the Papistes at this day who will not suffer any man so muche as to open his mouth in the defence of the Gospell but they wyll by and by exclame that hée is an heretique M. The Pharisées make no aunswere to Nicodemus concerning the rashnesse in iudging but doe reprooue him as one ignoraunt of the Scriptures As if they shoulde saye Séeing thou art a Pharisee and of our order art thou not ashamed to set thy minde vpon the dregges and filthynesse of the Galileans as do the multitude which are ignoraunt of the Lawe and are accursed Bv. No scripture promised vnto vs that a Messias shall come out of Galilée yea so vnfortunate is Galile that it hath brought forth vnto vs fewe or none that haue béene notable Prophetes so small hope there is to looke for the Messias the Prince of all Prophetes to come out of the same M. If thou bee ignoraunt of this Searche the scripture and see And thou shalt not fynde that any one Prophete hath come out of that base and barbarous nation Thus these blinde men thought that they had sufficientlye aunswered Nicodemus But what reason I praye you hath their obiection concerning Galilée For admit that there came neuer any Prophete out of Galile howe doth it followe thereof that Christ is not a prophet although he were borne in Galilée as he was not But they are blynde and quite out of their wyttes Furthermore doth not the Prophet saye that this notable benefite was bestowed vpon the Galileans Esay 9. i. Galilee among the Gentilles a people whiche walked in darkenesse sawe great light Mat 4. â5 The which was fulfilled when Christ by the Preaching of his worde visited this people as Mathew expoundeth the same R. If so bée they woulde truely haue knowne Christ they shoulde first of all haue loked vpon his Doctrine then vppon his workes For in Iudging of Doctrine we must not haue respect to the person to the countrey or to the apparell of the Prophete or Apostle or minister but to his worde and Doctrine whiche these men dyd not M. But thus they framed their priestlyke argument There hath not rysen a Prophete out of Galilée therefore there shall neuer any ryse If there neuer ryse any thence then Iesus is not a Prophete Thus also doe the Bishops of Rome reason Apoca. i8 6 The seate of Rome neuer fell therefore it shall neuer fall But Saint Iohn denyeth this consequence 53. And euery man went to his owne house
C. Nowe followeth the ende and issue of all this platforme If anye man consider with himselfe what the kingdome of the Priesthood was at that time how great their madnesse and also how great their preperation and on the other part how naked bare vnprouided and destitude of all mans help Christ was there is nothing to be seene but destruction M. The Pharises and hye Prists conspired tegether consulted gaue commaundementes sent foorth Souldiers and yet for all that did not onely bringe nothinge to passe but also retourned home more troubled then before C. Therfore in that so stronge a conspiracy of it selfe came to nothinge and all they as waues of the Sea brake them selues with their owne violence and force who seeth not that they were scattered by the mighty hand of God Bv. For there is no counsaile against the Lorde Pro. 2â M. And this is a lyuely Image of those counsailes and assembles which are not gathered together in the Lorde Esa 4â A. For onely the counsell of the Lorde shall stande and his wyl shal be doone C. For the Lorde is neuer changed but is alway lyke hymselfe So that so often as he wyl he shall frustrate the deuises of his enemies who although they haue all thinges at hand are redy to bring their purpose to passe yet notwithstandinge shall departe with losse of their labour And we haue often times sene that whatsoeuer the enimies haue practized to destroye the Gospell hath bene by the wonderful grace of God by and by made frustrate and voyde M. And the knowledg of Christ more famouse and manifest to all men ⧠The eyght Chapter 1. JESVS went vnto mount Oliuet R THIS HISTOry concerning the adulterous woman contained betwen this and the twelue verse C. was not knowne to the Gréeks whervppon many thinke that it was borrowed from some other place and here inserted But because it hath bene alwayes receaued of the Lattine Churches and is found in the most auncient bookes of the Greeks and containeth nothing vnworthy of the Apostolicall spirite B. the same also maye be reade with great fruite R. Eusebius in his Ecclesiasticall Historye in the laste chapter of his thirde booke saith that the same is wrighten after the Hebrues But whatsoeuer he was that wright this story it was worthye to be kept from perishinge For it teacheth very notably that al men how righteous so euer they seeme to be in outward shewe are equalye and as much before the Iudgment of God vngodly and subiect to sinne as the manifest wicked Vnto mount Oliuet B. The Lorde being in Ierusalem often times went aside into this mountayne to praye and that moste commonly in the night for in the daye tyme he taught in the temple preaching vnto the people the grace of his heauenly Father Luk. 21.37 For there was no other thinge that became him better or was more profitable for men seeing the knowledge of the father and of him is euerlasting life Iohn 17.3 Concerning prayer and his going aside to praye reade the sixst verse of the sixst chapter of Mathewe 2. And early in the Morning he came againe into the temple and all the people came to hym and he sate downe and taught them And early in the morning M. The Euaungelist here commendeth vnto vs boath the diligence of the Lorde and of the people He sayth not simply he came agayne into the Temple but he sayth Early in the morning hee came againe into the Temple And hée noateth the dilligence of the people when he sayth And all the people came to him The Euaungelist Luke more plainly sayeth And all the people came to him into the Temple Luk. 21.38 to heare him Bv. Therfore let slouthful and ydell men be ashamed of their negligence to whome it is swéete and plesaunt to sléepe in the manifest daylight and doe seldome or neuer enter into the Church or Congregation of the Godly Let boath the teacher and the Disciple learne that the morning tyde is the moste apte and conuenient tyme to atchiue great matters and to laboure in deuine and holy thinges M. The Popishe Canons and monkes doe rushe early into their Temples but not with that minde to that end that Christ did Christ went to sée those Shéepe which he had begon to féede early in the morning but what these men séeke in theyr Temples the whole world knoweth And he sate downe and taught them Bv. He sheweth that the Churche hath not a more excelent Treasure than the doctrine of Godlynesse and that there is no Ministery or seruice in the Churche more acceptable than teaching Teaching most acceptable seruic to God In that Christe taught sytting the maiestie of his doctrine is expressed Howbeit wée reade not that he alwayes taught sitting as wée sawe in the seauenth Chapter going before the seauen and thirtie verse A. But it maketh no matter whether hée that teacheth sitte or stande so that hée bouldely preache vnto the people of God wholesome doctrine 3. And the Scribes and Pharisees brought vnto him a woman taken in adulterye and when they had set hir in the midest C. The Euaungelist meaneth that this matter was deuised among the Scribes and Pharises of set purpose to intrap and snare our sauiour Christ B They saw that the Lorde was wonderful pittifull gentle toward sinners and therefore they hoped that he woulde set this adulterouse woman at lybertye contrary to the Law of Moyses and so to geue vnto them occasion to be reuenged on hym as a breaker of Gods lawe C. Hée meaneth the Pharisées because they were principall in the order of the Scribes M But what was the cause why they brought the Adulterouse Woman aloane and not the Adulteror Leni 20.10 Deut. 22.22 séeing the Lawe was made as well for adulterouse men as for adulterous women that boath might be put to death It is not sertaine whether they tooke the man with the woman or no and if they did take them boath together why did they not aswel bring him as her but onely because they brought the woman aloane to the Lord for some euell purpose But if we behoulde the corruption of this present age we shall finde it moste euident that at this day whoremongars and adulterouse men escape frée for the moste parte and the women only are punished specially if the men be of anye countenaunce substaunce or greate parentage So that the weaker vessell is ponished and the strongar goeth frée Adultery ponished with death in the oulde Lawe This inequalitie the Lawe of God doeth not approue which appoynteth as well the man as the woman taken in adultery to be punished by death 4. They sayde vnto him Mayster this woman was taken in adultery euen as the deede was doing B. They salute hym by the name of mayster but with the same affection mind that they had Mat. 22.16 when they demaunded of him the question concerning tribute
that is to saye they call him Mayster whose Disciples they woulde not be This is the manner of ypocrits to carry a shewe of that whiche is not in them A. But not euery one that sayth Lorde Lord shall enter into the Kingdome of heauen Mat. 7.21 but he whiche doeth the will of my Father whiche is in heauen 5 Moyses in the Law commanded vs that suche shoulde be stoned But what sayest thou M. The Phariseis knewe the Law and also how to cite the same in another bodies cause and when they saw it serue for their purpose They knewe also what ponishement the Lawe layed vpon Sinners when other mens synnes came into Iudgement but when they them selues offended againste the Lawe then ther was not so much as mention made of the same But the Lawe doeth not only commaunde this that the haynouse offender should be ponished neither was the Lawe only made to this ende that we might knowe when other men sinne and when they are to be condemned but it doth also commaund that no man oppresse the Innocent and as Nicodemus sayde that no man be Iudged before his cause be hearde and furthermore it was geuen to this end that euery man might behoulde in the same as in a glasse the deformitie of synnes and the corruption of mans nature But ypocrites which desier only to Iudge othermen are blynde in theyr owne synnes but more quicke of sight than Linceus in behoulding other mens faltes Linceus a man who coulde see shippes on the Sea 130. miles from him could nomber theÌ also could see through a stoane wall as soÌe write C. Furthermore their dishonesty was so greate in seking occasion to cauill the whiche also they bewraye with their owne mouth For they saye that they haue a manyfeste commaundement in the Lawe Wherevppon it muste needes followe that they deale maliciously in séeking and demaunding of the same as of a doubtfull matter But their purpose was to constraine Christe to forsake his office of preaching that he might seeme to be a man wauering and inconstant R. They cyte the Law out of the twenty chapter of Leuitticus where it is sayde And the man that commiteth adultery with another mans wife because he hath committed adultery with his neighbours wife Leui. 20 i0 the adulterer and the adulteresse shall boath die the death But the Lawe doeth not therefore punishe the synnes and offences of men as though the punishement of the sworde were a satisfaction for sinne PonishmeÌt of the Lawe doth not satisfie for sinne for the death of Christe onely hath made satisfaction for sinne but offendours ar punished by the sword for examples sake that the people might feare to offende and leste in tyme sinne and wickednesse might be counted for vertue and righteousnesse For the sin that is left vnpunished is not knowen to be sinne If any man obiecte the déede of Phinees the which is commended to come as it were from a deuyne zeale Sin vnpunished is not known for sinne and is sayd to tourne away the wrath of God from the Children of Israel I aunswere that the dede of Phinees was not a satisfactorious punishment of sinne Num. 25. for no punishment sauing the onely ponishment of Christe Iesus hath satisfied for sinnes but by this cruell stabbing as it maye séeme of Phinees the rest of the Israelites were made afearde to committe Whordome with the Daughters of Moab and Idolatry with Baal peor that knowing their Impiety they might repent by which repentaunce the wrath of the Lorde is pacefied Wherefore Phinehes is sayde by hys facte to haue appeased the Lordes wrath not that any death is so cruel which may satisfie for sinne but because hereby the people was brought into the right waye and to repentaunce Magistrats appese the wrath of God by ponishing sin by whiche the Lord is pleased yf so be it procéede from fayth So euery faithfull Magistrate by punishing with the sworde horryble offences and by their punishmentes drawing the wicked people to repentanc is sayde to appease the wrath of the Lorde and to take awaye sinne 6. This they sayde to tempte hym that they might accuse him But Iesus stouped downe and with his finger hee wrote on the ground This they sayde to tempte M. The Euaungeliste nowe expresseth with what minde the Scribes and Phariseis brought the adulterouse woman vnto Christe namely not to admonishe him or to make him circomspecte but to tempte to accuse and to destroye hym All temtation or tryal is not euell For God tempteth his seruantes one fréend is tempted of another the childe is tryed by the Father TemtatioÌ generaly is not euell the Wyfe by her Husbande the Seruaunt by his Master not that they might be hurt by triall but rather that they might thereby be profited The Deuill also tempteth Mat 4.3 i Thes 35. wherevpon also he is called a temptor in the Scripture M. Also enemies vse to tempt not to profite thereby but to hurte and to destroye This kynde of temtation is wicked and playne Deuelishe Therefore the lord hath exhorted vs to beware of those which tempt with an euell minde when as he willeth vs not only to be Innocent as doues but also wise as serpentes Mat. 20 i6 R. Therefore because Christe preached him selfe to be gentle and lowly in hart Mat xi 26. Mat. 9.5 Lu. 7.48.50 and because also they had hearde him say so often tymes Go thy waye thy faith hath saued thee on the one side they sett before him this sinfull woman on the other syde the Lawe C. to the ende they might catche Christe in a trippe by the prouidence of the Lawe For it was not méete to absolute any whome the Lawe condemned If he shoulde subscribe to the Lawe he might seeme after a sort to bée contrary to him selfe R. And so they had taken occasion to discredyt him with the people and to conuince him of a lye as one which preached many thinges concerning remission of sinnes whiche notwithstanding hée did not performe But Iesus stouped downe PAR. Iesus who by his deuine wisedome knewe the secrete thoughtes of the harte so deluded the mallice and subteltie of his aduersaries that he deliuered the synfull woman oute of the hands of those that went about to stoane her and yet notwithstanding did not discharge her of punishment lest he might séeme to offende against Moyses and the pollityke Lawes and againe that hée might not condemne the cause of his comming into this worlde which was to saue sinners M. What it was that Christe wroate because the euaungelist himselfe doth not shewe as we cannot define so we maye not to curiously searche after the same Bv. It séemeth to some that hée wroate these wordes vppon the ground Ye are earth and ye Iudge of the earth M. Othersome thinke that hee wroate the very same whiche he aunswered afterwerde in wordes Many thinke that he wroate some more
them selues headlong into the midest of the fier of Godes wrath Do wee not sée the same furye in many at this daye whose consciences hauing no sence and feeling at all doe scofe and deryde all that they heare spoken of the horrible Iudgement of God 23 And hee saied vnto them yee are from beneath I am from aboue ye are of this world I am not of this world And he sayd vnto them M. Christ doeth so aunswere vnto their secréete whispering that hée declareth boath wherefore they can not come to the place whether hée is going and also wherefore hée sayd that they should dye in their sinnes Ye sayeth he are from beneath C. Because they were not worthye to bée taught hée onelye minded shortlye and sharpelye to reprehende them pronouncing in this place that they doe not vnderstande his Doctrine because they were farre from the Kingdome of God Bv. As if hée should saye The cause of your errour and blindnesse is for that ye are quite voyde of the holye Ghoste and are of this worlde that is to saye ye are earthlye and carnall and sauour whollye of this world But I am from aboue and am not of this worlde that is to saye I teache spirituall heauenly and not worldly thinges Except therefore as newe borne ye chaunge youre mindes ye shall neuer vnderstande any whitte of my Philosophy C. For vnder these wordes worlde and from beneathe he comprehendeth all that men haue vy nature For Sinne Death Affliction Glory Pompe Ritches Power and such lyke carnall thinges are from beneathe and of this worlde C. And thus he putteth discrepaunce and difference betwéene his Gospell and the wisedom and vnderstanding of mannes minde because the Gospell is heauenlye wisedome and our minde stayeth it selfe vppon the earth So that noane shal be a méete Disciple for Christ but such as he hath conformed by his spyrite And herevppon it commeth that Fayth is so seldome founde in the worlde because naturally all mankinde is alienated from Christ Faith syldom found in the world except those whom hée lyfteth vp by speciall grace of his holye Spyrite R. For no man can attayne to those thinges which belong to the kingdome of Heauen that is to saye to righteousnesse to Fayth to reioysing in the holye Ghost and to eternall felicity by his owne reason and strength but by the power of Christ M. Moreouer Christ doeth not deny in himselfe the Natiuitye of the fleshe when hée sayeth that he is not of this world but the communion and partetaking of sinne and of corruption which commeth through sinne the sugiestion of Sathan In this sence hée denyeth his Apostles to bée of this worlde because he exempteth them by the grace of his spyrite from the spottes and pollusions of this worlde A. In lyke manner all the Godlye though they bee in this worlde Ioh. i5 19 mixte with wicked and vngodlye men yet notwithstanding they are not sayde to be of this worlde because GOD hath taken them out of this present wicked world Phili. 3.20 and their conuersation is heauenly 24. I sayde therefore vnto you that you shall dye in your sinnes For if ye beleeue not that I am he ye shall dye in your synnes J sayde therefore vnto you M. The ioyning togeather of these sentences doe manifestlye declare that so many as are of this worlde are subiect vnto death For hée sayth not simplye I sayde vnto you that ye shall dye but I sayde therefore vnto you that ye shall dye Wherefore Because yee are of this worlde For he hath respecte to the declaration doing before So Paule sayth that the worlde is subiect to damnation saying when we are Iudged of the Lorde we are corrected 1. Co. 11 i2 leste wee sholde be condemned with the worlde That you shall die in youre sinnes C. Nowe he putteth the plurall number Sinnes whereas he vsed before the synguler nomber Sinne but in the same sence sauing that in the former place his purpose was to noate that vnbeléefe is the well spring and cause of all euelles not because Incredulitie only is sinne or deathe because the same aloane maketh vs guiltie before God of eternall death but because it doth draw vs awaye from Christe and doeth depriue vs of his grace by which we ought to séeke for deliueraunce from all oure synnes In that therefore the Iewes through obstinate mallice do reiect the medicine they geue vnto them selues a mortall wounde and herevppon it commeth to passe that they heape on sinne vppon another M. Furthermore by this place wée maye gather that death is due vnto sinne as the Scripture in diuers places teacheth Death reward of sin Rom. 6.22 1. Cor i5 We maye also gather that oure destruction commeth of our owne sinnes and not of the sinnes of other men It maye bee that we maye bee made pertakers of other mens synnes and so also of theyr punishmente but he which is free from sinne and doth not dot defyle hym selfe with other mens sinnes is also frée from the rewarde of sinne Rom. 6.23 that is to say death For the Soule whiche hath synned shall dye Eâec i8 4 the sonne shall not beare the Iniquitie of the Father nor the father the iniquitie of the Sonne the righteousnesse of the Iust man shal be vppon him and the wickednesse of the vngodly vpon them Yf ye beleue not that I am hee What he hath added nothing And because he hath added nothing it is muche which he hath commended For they looked that he shoulde haue declared what he was and yet notwithstanding he did not shewe the same C. There is therefore in this manner of speache a greate emphacis and force because all those thinges which the Scriptures attributed to the Messias are to be vnderstoode Notwithstanding the summe and principall poynt is the repayring of the Church the beginning whereof is the light of fayth whereof duly spring righteousnesse and newenesse of lyfe Some of the Fathers haue drawne amis this thing to the deuine essence of Christe and do Ioyne that with him which is wrighten in Exodus I am that I am Exod. 3 when as he speaketh heare of the dutie which he oweth toward vs. This sentence is worthy to be noated for men do neuer sufficiently consider the euelles in the wich they are ouerwhelmed and although they are constrayned to acknowledge their destruction yet notwithstanding neglecting Christe they séeke for vaine remedies Wherefore wee must here noate that vntill the grace of Christ which is our deliuerer doe reueale it selfe all kinde of wickednesse doth abounde 25. Then sayde they vnto him who arte thou And Iesus sayth vnto them Euen the verye same thing that I sayde to you from the beginning Who art thou Bv. Bv. Wonderfull liberty of questioning or rather carnall lycence is graunted to the enemies of Christ and much more wonderfull doeth the patience and long suffering of our Sauiour Christe appeare in all these thinges
the holye Ghost Bv. Trueth in this place is opposed or compared with the shadowes of the Lawe And that is trueth Trueth defyned according to the Hebrewe phrase which is the most perfect essence of any thing and the verye absolute perfection it selfe of a matter Therefore to such as perseuere the Lord in processe of time wyll open all the misteryes of pyetie and of the kingdome of God geuing vnto them all knowledge and vnderstanding which maye seeme to appertaine to true Godlinesse And the trueth shall make you free M. This place is excellent and worthy to bée noated The Lorde promiseth to his true Disciples which abyde in his worde fréedome by the trueth which they shall certainely knowe and so hée commendeth the knowledge of the Gospel of the fruite whiche we receyue thereby or of the effect Bv. The trueth I saye which is the Sonne of God Christ Iesus is the delyuerer of the worlde or Faythe it selfe whiche cleaueth vnto the euerlasting trueth maketh vs frée if so be we be the Disciples of Christ perseuering in his worde C. This is an incomparable benefite wherevpon it followeth that there is nothing better than the knowledge of the Gospell All menne féele the yoake of bondage and seruitude and doe confesse the same to bée a myserable thing seeing then the Gospell doeth delyuer vs from the same it followeth that the same is the treasure of the most happye and blessed lyfe Nowe let vs consider what liberty it is which Christe here noateth vnto vs. Bv. Hée speaketh of the libertye of mennes mindes whiche altereth not the state of Fortune setting the bodye free from the Lawe and bondage of the Maister but it deliuereth the minde from sinne Freedome of the minde from wicked and worldly desyres from the Tyranny of the Deuell from the feare of death from the seruitude of humane constitucions and from the yoake of the Lawe C. Wherefore séeing we obtaine that libertye by the benefite of the Gospell it maye thereby appeare that wée are by nature the seruauntes of sinne Wee must also noate the manner of delyueraunce For so long as wée are ruled by our sence and reason wée are bondmen to sinne but when the Lord doeth regenerate vs by his spyrite hée doeth make vs frée that being loused from the miserable bondes of Sathan wee maye wyllinglye serue the Lord in holynesse and righteousnesse al the dayes of our lyfe C. But regeneracion commeth of faith whereby it apeareth that freedome commeth of the Gospell Now let the Papistes bragge of theyr fréewyll wée knowing our owne seruitude and bondage wyll glorye in no other than in Christ R. Christ therefore teacheth in this briefe sentence after what manner wee are brought into the libertye of Gods children Fyrst we must here Christ Secondly we must beléeue that is to saye we must abyde in his worde and endure temptacion and abyde the Lordes leysure thirdlye we must be Disciples of Christ For he which beleeueth in Faith heareth the worde of God he which heareth the woorde of GOD hee is a disciple of GOD Fourthly we must knowe the trueth The worde is the trueth and hée whiche beléeueth the worde hée truely beléeueth the verity Lastly we must be frée And we must noate that libertye hath his degrées according to the manner of his Faith Rom. 8.23 Wherefore Paule being frée grooned styll looking for the full and perfect delyueraunce 33. They aunswered him we bee Abrahams seede and were neuer bonde to any man howe sayest thou Ye shall bee made free C. This aunswere was confusedly made vnto Christ and that by suche as were contemners and not beléeuing And this manner is muche vsed in the scriptures so often as mencion is made of the bodye of the people generallye to ascribe vnto all menne that thing which belongeth onelye to one parte M. The vnbeléeuing Iewes therefore brake foorth into the middest ⪠and there also gayne sayde Christ where there was nothing that appertayned vnto them Bv. They swelled with the nobillitye of theyr auncetours according to the fleshe but they vnderstoode not that the Lorde spake of the libertye of the minde C. They coulde not abyde that they being a chosen and holye people shoulde be brought into bondage For what had the adoption couenaunt profited them by which they were segregated or seperated from other Nations vnlesse they had beene counted the children of God Therfore they thinke that they haue iniurye done vnto them when liberty is offered vnto them as a benefite comming of fauour and grace M. Therfore to the end they might styrre vp the myndes of the simple against Christ they accuse him to bée a sclanderer of the aucthour of the whole Nation as though he made bothe him and his posteritye contemptible with the vyle yoake of seruitude Such spite and disdaine Sathan also vseth when he obiecteth to the ministers of Christ whiche preache the Gospell the contempt of the Saintes as though they dyd abase and discredite euery saint by exhorting menne to repose their trust onely in Christ Hée knoweth that the Saintes among Christians are in great estimation and that they are worshipped of some for gaine and of other some by simple ignoraunce and therefore neyther part can abyde that the Saintes shoulde bée contemned For this cause to hynder the race of Gods worde he rayseth vp certaine Pharisées whiche crye that the Saintes are to bée worshipped whome notwithstanding these Euangelists contemne And neuer were bonde to any man C. It maye séeme verye absurde that they denye them selues to haue béene at any tyme in seruitude séeing they were so oftentymes oppressed of other Tyrauntes and were subiect at that tyme to the Empyre of Rome Hereby wée maye easely perceiue how foolishe and vaine their boasting was and impudencye also in lying notwithstanding here was some pretence or collour because the vniust domination or rule of the enemies was no let but that by right they might abyde free R. For they séemed to haue respect vnto these notable promises as where it is sayde I haue made thee a Father of many Nations Gen. 17.5 I wyll make thee to grow exceedinglye and wyll make Nations of thee Yea Kinges shall proceede of thee Also Ge. 22.17 Thy seede shall possesse the gate of his enemies And in thy seede shall all the Nations of the earth be blessed C. But in this first of all they erred that they dyd not consider that the right of their adoption was founded vpon the Mediatour onely For howe came the séede of Abraham to be frée but onelye because it was exempted from the common seruitude of mankinde by the especiall grace of the redéemer Abrahams seede free by Christ The other error also is lesse tollerable that for so muche as they being bastards woulde not withstanding bée reckened among the children of Abraham and dyd not consider that it was the onelye regeneration of the Spyrite which maketh them the Lawfull Sonnes
of Abraham And this faulte hath béene to common and generall in all Ages to referre to the oryginall of the fleshe the extraordinarye giftes of God and to ascribe vnto nature those remedies which God appointeth to correct the same 34. Iesus answered them Verilye verily I say vnto you that whosoeuer commytteth sinne is the seruaunt of sinne C. Here he vseth an argument of the contraries They boasted themselues to be frée but he proueth them to be the seruauntes of sinne because they being subiecte to the desyres of the fleshe dooe sinne daylye Bv. Ye thinke your selues sayth hée to bee verye frée but in déede ye are seruauntes For this is most certaine that hée is a seruaunt to that thing wherevnto hée is become obedient ye shewe your selues obedient to sinne therefore ye are the seruauntes of sinne and so by consequent the Deuell is your Lorde and Maister for hée ruleth here ouer suche as are subiect to sinne And it is maruaile that men are not conuinced and constrained by their owne experience to laye aside all Pride and to learne to humble them selues Also it is too common a thing at this day that the more a man is ouerwhelmed with sinne the more stoutly he braggeth and boasteth of frée wyll It is not true Captiuitye nor true seruitude if so be a man be borne a seruant of a Handmayde or be taken in the warre or doeth by Lawe sell him selfe into anothers power or if he bée shut into close prison but hée is a Captyue whiche is vnder the power of sinne and the Deuyll R. And such Captiues and seruaunts are all men by theyr owne nature Rom. 5.12 Because by one man sinne entered into the whole worlde and so by synne death came vppon all For by Adam all his posteritie became subiect to sinne to affliction death hell and to the cruell tyrannye of the Diuell And the Lawe and right of Sinne is to kill for the wages of sinne is death the Lawe of death is to condemne the Lawe of afflictions is to bring trouble and misery and the power and aucthoritye of Sathan is to destroye To these powers Adam hath made vs and all our strength subiect by hys obedience And this is so greate captiuitye and seruitude as greater cannot be deuised For whosoeuer is in this seruitude and bondage hée can doe nothing with a frée will hée hath no peace of conscience hée hath no rest howe frée soeuer he bée in bodye Out of this Captiuitye no Captiue coulde euer deliuer another Man captiued to sinne Wherefore Christ the Sonne of GOD descended from Heauen and was made man and by his Crosse Death and Resurrection hath deliuered vs from the Lawe and power of sinne leaste the same shoulde kyll vs from the power of death least the same shoulde condemne vs from the power of afflictions least they shoulde trouble vs and bring vs to miserye and from the power of Sathan least he should destroy vs. And hee hath restored vs to righteousnesse Christ hath made vs free to ioye to lyfe and into the fauour of the most mightye GOD and hath made vs the Sonnes of GOD whiche were before the bondeslaues of Sathan Also this true libertye must not bée drawne to carnall and to humaine desires but to faith and loue which are twoo workes of the holye Ghost setting vs at libertye Wherefore Faith is the Rular and Mistres in Sinnes in afflictions in death and in hell Faith ouercommeth sinne For it teacheth that we are so deliuered from them that they haue no power at all in vs neyther can destroy or condemne vs. Moreouer the reliques of sinne are purged awaye by faith and in stéede of sinnes the righteousnesse of GOD which is Christ is set In so muche that whatsoeuer true fayth commaundeth being dyrected to the worde which is Christ it cannot chose but bee righteousnesse howe muche so euer it séeme outwardlye to bée sinne Faith is the mistres in the libertye of spirituall thinges Nowe as Fayth is the Mistres in the liberiye of spirituall thinges so charitye is the Ladye in the libertye of corporall thinges as of Foode Apparell Moneye and suche kinde of earthlye benefites In these thinges wée must be so frée as charitye wyll suffer For although by the Lawe and libertye of Faith all externall thinges are frée yet notwithstanding the vse of this libertye is left vnto the dispensation of Charity as all meates by the Lawe of Fayth are frée For all thinges are cleane and that which entereth into the mouth of a man doeth not the defile the man notwithstanding charitye dispenseth the vse of this libertye T it i.xv. Mat xv xi i. Cor 8 13. Charity is the mistres of corporal thinges Wherevppon the Apostle Paule sayth If so bee meate offende my brother I wyll neuer eate fleshe Also hée sayth I maye doe all thinges but all thinges are not expedient For wée muste haue respecte vnto charitye So also the whole earth all heauen and the whole Sea and all thinges in them are frée by Faith For the earth is the Lordes and the fulnesse of the same and wée are the Lordes Wherefore the whole earth is frée for vs and oures also but charitye dispenseth the vse of this libertye which wyll not suffer mée to benefite my selfe to the iniurye and hurte of my neighboure For charitye stealeth not deceiueth not playeth not the Tyraunt neyther offendeth our neighbour in worde but if so bée it standeth in néede of any thing that is our neyghbours it séeketh to winne the same by intreatye and for money taking nothing without the good wyll of our neighbour Brieflye by Faith we are called into the most excellent libertye of the Children of GOD and by charitye wée are called into the seruice of our neigboure as the Apostle sayeth Owe nothing to any man but this that yée loue one another C. This therefore is the purpose of Christ Rom. xiij 8 to shewe that all are subiecte to sinne whome he deliuereth not insomuche that they are seruauntes euen from their birth taking the contagion and infection of Sinne of the corrupt nature Wée must also noate the comparison betwéene nature and grace vpon the which Christ here standeth whereby it shall easilye appeare that men are spoyled of libertie except they recouer the same from some other Bv. To this effect partayneth the whoale sixt Chapter almost of the Epistle of Saint Paule to the Romaynes where hée speaketh of this seruitude of sinne C. Moreouer this seruitude is so voluntarye that they which necessarily synne are notwithstanding not constrained to synne M. To synne here noateth and sygnifyeth not the symple acte but the verye purpose indeauoure and meditation of a corrupt minde and the wickednesse of depraued and defiled nature although the worke of syn follow not and is not as yet come into action insomuch that the Reprobates maye be sayde to synne euen as euell trées are sayde to bring foorth euyll
Sathan had a wicked desier to hurt him insomuch that he went about with all his might to destroye hym Bv. and working error and rebellion in our parents Adam and Eue he slue all mankinde The same also within a while after armed Caine to destroye his brother Abell And dayly throughout the whoale world he stirreth vp wicked and vngodly men to murther For he reioyceth in bloud in warres in theft and in the destruction of men and only because hee enuieth the felicitie and happinesse of others But Christ meaneth not here the beginning of the creation as though God had endewed the Deuell with a desier to hurte but he condemneth the wickednesse of Sathans nature whiche he hath taken to him selfe M. Neyther ought it to séeme absurd to any man that the Deuell is sayde to be the autor of death when as notwithstanding the Apostle séemeth to attribute the same to our firste parent saying As by one man sinne entereth into the worlde and by sinne Death c. For these two went together namely the Temptor and the Obayer of Temptacion Sathan was the Temptor and perswador to transgression and sinne by enuie mixing with the same a lye yet notwithstanding hée had fayled of his purpose if so be Adam had not harckned to his perswasion and transgressed Gods commaundement Therefore as touching that enuie of the Deuell the roote of euell temtation and also as touching the lye of perniciouse perswasyon it is truely attributed to the Deuell that hée is the firste author of death againe as touching the assent of Adam and the transgression of Gods commaundement it is rightly by the Apostle ascribed to Adam that he was the author of synne and death to all his posteritie insomuch that there is no disagréement at all here betwene Christ and the Apostle As for example if so bee amonge the enemies besieging a Cittie one of them doe with sertaine false perswasyons perswade and intice one of the principall Cittizens to betraye the Cittie vnto them insomuche that he harkeneth therevnto whereby be boath betrayeth his Countrey and also maketh the Cittie to be sacked and destroyed boath the perswading enemie and also the betraying Cittizen which contemning the false perswasions of the enemie might haue kepte his fayth whiche he did owe vnto his countrey are rightly sayd to be the aucthours of this destruction Euenso the mortalitie of mankinde is aptly referred to the mallice and enuie of the Deuell but yet not without the falt of our parentes And aboade not in the trueth C. These wordes playnly expresse a chaung and alteration to the worse and therefore Sathan is a lyer not from the creation but because he fell from the trueth Therefore in that he is a lyer it is not because he hath bene alwayes by nature an ennemy to the truth but because he fell voluntarily from the same Bv. God made the Deuell good in the beginning for all his workes are good He did set him in the trueth from the which hée coulde neuer haue fallen except he had sometyme stoode in the same Of hym was required by the moste Iust God Fayth or fidilitie thankefulnesse and the acknowledging of God the Creatour who had geuen him strength to perseuer yf he had woulde for he might haue stande yf he had woulde But through his owne falte and wickednesse he aboade not in the trueth that is to say in the puritie in the which he was made For by Infedilitie he fell C. This discription of Sathan is very profitable for vs that euery man maye learne to béeware of his subtill snares 1. Pet. 5.8 and to resist him For he goeth about continually like a roaring Lyon séeking whome he may deuoure and he hath a thousand wayes to deceiue AVG. We haue not red that the Deuell hath at any time vsed any externall armoure to kill a man neyther that hée hath playde the murderer with his hand but he hath vsed lying and pernicious perswasion M. This is the worse and moste Deuelishe kinde of murther when the body is not only killed with the sworde but also when both soule and body with a blasphemouse lye against the worde of God is made subiect not only to Temporal but also to euerlasting death C. So much the more therefore it behooueth the Faithfull to be armed with spirituall armoure to fighte and to be sober and watche M. Therefore the Apostle when he feared this kinde of murther sayde I feare leste by any meanes that as the serpent beguiled Eue through his subteltie 2. Cor. 11.3 euenso your mindes shoulde be corrupted from the singlenesse that is toward Christ For the serpent had the false Apostles Ministers of this murder by whose dilligence he sought to bryng to passe that thing whiche he had begon in the beginning to the destruction of mankind such false Aposteles he hath alwayes had among the Gentiles among the Iewes and amonge the Christians C. Therefore yf Sathan cannot put of this affection there is no cause why we shoulde he troubled as at some newe or straunge thing when we sée diuers errors to spring vp for Sathan sendeth forth his Instrumentes to trouble and to deceiue the worlde And it is noe marueile yf so be Sathan séeke so dilligently to ouerwhelme the light of the trueth for it is the onely lyfe of the soul Therefore he vseth lying as a mortall darte to destroye the soule Because there is no truth in him C. This is a confirmation taken of the effecte For because Sathan hateth the trueth and cannot abide the same but fauoreth altogether of lyes Christe gathereth therevpon that he was taken and quight tourned awaye from the trueth R. Neither is it repugnaunt to this sentence of Christ Iob. 1.10 Math. 4.6 when we reade that Sathan hath sometime spoken the truth as when he sayde Thou haste blessed the worke of his hands and his substance is increased in the Land Also it is writen he shall geue his aungeles charge ouer thee Again Thou art Christ the Sonne of God Luk. 4.41 Act. 16.17 Moreouer These men are the seruauntes of the moste high God whiche shewe vnto vs the waye of saluation These I saye and such like sentences are nothing repugnaunt with these wordes of Christ For it is one thinge sometime to speake the trueth and another thing to haue the truth within one Euenas it is one thing sometime to tell a lye and another thing to bée a continuall lyar The trueth is in them which do not onely sometime speake that whiche is true but do loue the trueth and doe speake those thinges which they speake for the loue which they owe vnto the truth A man shall finde some whiche speake the trueth not for the Loue they beare to the trueth but for the loue either of glory or of gayn or else for the hatred which they beare to some man Of those it cannot bee sayde that the trueth is in them Although therefore Sathan sometime speaketh
be suspected as a blasphemer of God they begyne to cast stoanes at hym C. And it is very lykely that they dyd this Leu. 24.16 as though Christ ought to haue bene stoaned according to the prescript of the Lawe Whereby we maye gather howe greate the madnesse of a rashe zeale is Seale with out knowledge M. After that these men had contended a while in wordes they tourne them at the last to stoanes to vniust force and to bloody murther by which they make an ende of their disputacion This hapned not only to Christ Act. 7. but also to Stéephen and before Christe and Stephen to the Prophetes and after that to the rest of the preachers of Christ But Iesus hid him selfe C. There is no doubt but that Christ by his secrete power deliuered him selfe but yet notwithstanding vnder the form and shewe of humilitie For he woulde not declare hys diuinitie at the full but left somewhat to his humayne infirmitie M. And he teacheth that we ought to flée the mallice and crueltie of the wicked rather than to resist violence with force R. And that all Lawfull meanes ought to be sought for rather then that God should be tempted And hee went out of the Temple M. This is moste sure that Christe will not abyde in their Temples whiche go aboute to extinguishe the doctrine of trueth and to shed the bloud of the teachers C Thehefore the wicked Priests and Scribes hauing put Christ to flight in whome al the fulnesse of the deitie dwelt kept the possession of the external temple But yet they are farre deceyued in thinking that they haue a temple voyd of God Euen so at this daye the Pope and his Prelates when they haue warred against Christ and prophaned the Church foolishely boast in the counterfeyte shewe of the Church ⧠The ninth Chapter 1. And as Iesus passed by he saw a man which was blinde from his birth And as Iesus passed by C IN this chapter the Euangelist describeth the restoaring of the blynde man to hys sight mixing there with the Doctrine which commendeth the frute of the miracle B. The tyme was come for the Lorde to reueale his power more openly And looke howe much this serued for the saluation of the Godly so much also it serued for the destruction of the wicked but yet thus farre forth the glorye of God was to be reuealed to the wicked that thereby they might be the more blinded M. As Christ passed by he sawe thys blinde man not at aduenture or by chaunce but by the deuine prouidence of GOD. Which was blinde from his birth B. This circumstaunce is added apartelye that the greatnes of the thing might be considered the newnes also and truth of the miracle and partelye to set forth vnto vs a misterye putting vs in minde that we are all borne blinde and corrupted with original sin AVG. For al mankinde is that blinde man For this blindenesse was in the first man by reason of sinne from whome wée all haue our originall not onelye of death but also of iniquitie Bv. Furthermore the Lord dyd the more dilligentlye behoulde him because hée considered with himselfe as hée was God that this was the same GOD by whome the glorye of GOD shoulde bée greatly manifested 2. And his Disciples asked hym saying Maister who didde sinne this man or his Father and Mother that hee was borne blinde M. The Disciples were moued hereby to aske this question because they sawe that the Lorde did so dilligentlye behoulde this blinde man Bv. So soone as calamities appeare wée iudge them by and by to be punishmentes for sinne C. because the Scriptures testifieth that all gréefes and vexations to the whiche mankinde is subiect doe come of synne Bv. For so the friendes of Iob reasoned R. affirming that afflictions are alwaies the paines and punishmentes of sinnes C. But here men doe erre thrée wayes For séeing euerye one is a seuere Iudge and a narrowe searcher of other mens faultes verye fewe vse the same seueritie and systing of themselues If so be my brother be in aduersity and trouble by and by I acknowledge the iudgement of God but if God laye a more heauie burthen vpon my owne shoulders I winke and will not sée my owne sinnes But in waying and considering punishmentes euerye man ought to begin at himselfe and to spare none lesse than himselfe The seconde errour is in too much rigour because so soone as any of vs are touched with the hande of GOD wée interpret the same to be Goddes deadelye hatred and so wée heape sinne vpon synne and doe almost dispayre of hys sauing health but contrariwise in extenuating our synnes wée scarce haue any knowledge or féeling of our synne when we haue committed a gréeuous and heynous offence Thirdely wée offende when without respect wée condemne all those whome God exerciseth with the Crosse Sinne is the original of affliction It is most certaine that al miseries take their originall and beginning at synne but yet God afflicteth his seruauntes for diuers causes For as hée doth not take vengeaunce on some mens synnes in this worlde Affliction commeth for diuers causes but deferreth the punishmentes vntill another lyfe that hee may then vse them with more seuerity euen so oftentimes hée dealeth more hardlye with his faythfull seruaunts not because they haue committed greater synnes than other men but to mortefie in them the concupisences of the flesh Yea sometime not respecting their synnes hée only tryeth their obedience or else exerciseth their pacience Euen as we sée that the holye man Iobe was afflicted that by his aduersytie his godlinesse might bée the better knowne Wherefore there are two thinges here to be noated the first is that iudgement doth often times beginne at the house of GOD and that hee ouerpassing the wicked doth seuerelye punishe hys seruauntes and doth more sharpelye scourge in correcting the vices of his Churche The second is that there are diuers endes why he aflicted men For he suffered Peeter and Paule to be executed by the cruell tormenter no lesse then yf they had béene wicked théeues Whereby we gather that in the punishmentes of men the causes of the same cannot be well discerned M. Moreouer this so absurd a question of the disciples came of the common opinion at that time namely that the soule of this blynd man had sinned before in some other man by the desert whereof he was blind in body from his natiuitie C. For it euedently appeareth by other places of Scripture that the reiterated or second generation which Pithagoras taught was beléeued and receiued of them Hereby wee sée what a déepe Labyrinth the curiosity of men is specially when presumtuouse bouldnesse is ioyned therewith They sawe some to be borne Lame some sqinte eyed and some starke blinde and other some monsterouse in body Nowe when they ought to haue reuerenced the Iudgementes of God they woulde in these workes haue sene a manifest
menne for filthye lucers sake to extinguishe the Gospell But wée haue here a sheaphearde set before vs not the Bishoppe of Rome yea neyther Peter nor Paule but Christe the onelye begotten Sonne of God Bv. Furthermore they whiche gather vppon this place that there shal be one daye a mutuall consent and agréement amongst men in the whole world insomuche that none shall remaine an Infidell or vngodlye do erre and know not the Scriptures neyther doe consider what is the state and drifte of this place R. Againe there are some whiche gather of this place that after the last day of Iudgement all both good and euell shal be gathered togeather into one place of eternall lyfe but the opinion of these men is most foolishe For then shall the shéepe bée seperated from the Goates Mat. 25.46 and the iudgement of the shéepe shal be one and the iudgement of the Goates another as the Scripture plainelye testifyeth 17. Therefore doth my Father loue mee because I laye dovvne my life that I might take it againe B. This is a digression by which hée declareth howe hée woulde geue his life for his sheepe not that hee ought death any thing but because he would wyllinglye suffer the same that hée might take his lyfe vnto him agayne by his owne power Wherevpon it commeth that he sayth Herein is the loue of my Father declared in mee Herein it is certaine that I am loued of my Father that I geue my life to take it to me againe For this is deuine power the whiche being séene in mée who wyll not thinke thereby that I am greatlye loued of my Father C. There is also another farther cause why the Father loueth the Sonne For this voice was not heard in vaine from Heauen This is my well beloued Sonne in whome I am wel pleased But because for our sakes also hée was made man and because the father loued him to this ende that he might reconcile vs vnto him it is no maruaile if he affirme that he is therefore loued because our saluacion was dearer vnto him than his owne lyfe Bv. Hereby certainlye it is euident that the Sonne dyed with the good wyll of his Father and that the wyll and purpose of them boathe was all one in redéeming the worlde C. This therefore is a wonderfull commendation of the goodnesse of God which geueth vs iust occasion to wonder at him in that hée doeth not onely powre out his loue into vs but also referreth the same vnto vs as to the fynall cause And verilye Christ had no néede to take vppon him our fleshe in the which hée shoulde bée beloued but onelye that in redéeming of vs it might be a pleadge of his Fatherly mercy M. And it is not without cause that the Lorde maketh mencion here of his fatherlye goodnesse For hée went about to beate downe the mallice of the Phariseis whiche went about to perswade the blinde man that Christ was not of a God but a sinner that therewithall they might perswade that whatsoeuer he spake or dyd was not acceptable vnto God That I might take it to me againe C. Because the hearing of Christes death might not a litle greeue the Disciples and might also greatelye assaye their Faith he comforteth them with the hope of the resurrection which should strayte after followe as if hée shoulde saye that he dyd not dye to bee swallowed vp of death but that he might by and by after aryse a conquerour of death R. As if he shoulde saye Therefore hath GOD the Father glorifyed mée aboue all Creatures because I am obedient to him Phil. 2.8 to the death euen to the death of the Crosse For because I haue descended into the lower partes of the earth and am made the moste abiecte and contemptible performe therefore I wyll ascende aboue all the Heauens and God shall geue vnto mée a name whiche is aboue all names and shall greatlye honour me M. And whereas he arose not straite after hee had suffered the death of the Crosse but tarryed vntyll the thirde daye it was done to take awaye the suspicion of a fayned death and to set forth the glory of the vnwonted and miraculous resurrection Therefore in these wordes he declareth that his death was not after the common manner of menne but dispensatorye because lyfe shoulde presentlye followe death C. And it becommeth vs at this daye so to thinke of the death of Christ Resurrection of Christ that therewithall we remember the glorye of the resurrection So we knowe that he is lyfe because hee hauing fought with death hath mightely ouercome the same and made a noble triumphe A. For by death hee hath destroyed him which had power of death that is to saye the Deuell Heb. 2 i5 and hath made them free which all their lyfe time were meere bondslaues 18. No man taketh it from mee but I laye it downe of my selfe I haue power to laye it downe and haue power to to take it agayne this coÌmaundement haue I receyued of my Father No man taketh it from mee M. If so bée to laye downe his lyfe signifyeth nothing else but to dye euen as to take awaye the lyfe is to kyll Howe then sayth he that no man taketh away the same from him Dyd not the Iewes kyll him Yes verilye If then they killed him they also tooke away his lyfe from him In déede they tooke it awaye but they dyd not extorte it from him by violence and against his wyll For they coulde not haue taken the same from him except he would wyllinglye haue dyed Herevppon he addeth this saying But J laye it downe of my selfe The which is not so to bée vnderstoode as if hée woulde kyll him selfe A. as the wicked Iewes obiected vnto him M. but because the laying downe of his lyfe was not in any mannes power but hée him selfe of his owne accorde layde downe the same C. Therefore hée doeth not onely deny that men haue power in them selues to kyll vnlesse hee suffer them but also exempteth him selfe from all force of necessitye But it is otherwise with vs who of necessitye are subiect to death by reason of sinne Christ also him selfe was borne a mortall man but this was voluntarye submission and not violent constraint This therefore pertaineth to the consolacion of the Disciples least when they shoulde sée him shortlye after to bée carried vnto death they might bée discouraged as though he had béene oppressed of his enemies but might know that the same came to passe by the wonderfull prouidence of God that he should suffer death to redéeme the flocke And this is alwayes a profitable doctrine that therefore the death of Christ was a satisfaction for sinnes because it was a voluntarye sacrifice according to that saying of Paule by the obedience of one man many became sinners I haue power to laye it downe R. This is euen the same which hée sayde before namelye that hée therfore suffered because so it
In that therfore he sendeth not his Disciples into Iewry but goeth with them him selfe not sending them alone in so perillous a Iourney he doeth the duty of a good shéepheard which bringeth not his shéepe into daunger but guideth them and taketh part with them 8. His Disciples sayd vnto him Maister the Iewes latelye sought to stoane thee and wylt thou go thither again Bv. The Disciples greatlye fearing death and abhorring perilles diswaded Iesus from going againe into Iewrye M. the which notwithstanding they seme not to doe without lawfull cause For sometime it commeth to passe that for want of foresight we fall into perils but it is great rashnesse if we so do wyttinglye and wyllingly without any necessity Bothe these twoo namely want of foresight and rashnesse the Disciples in this place séeme to obiecte against Christ Want of foresight because he went before vnto them of Iewry who like mortal enemies went about to stoane him Rashnesse because he would goe againe into Iewrye after by flight he had escaped the cruell mallice of the Iewes R. but this counsayle of the Disciples sprang from the wisedome of the fleshe For it séemeth foolish to humane reason if so be a man put him selfe into present perilles For séeing we counte him wyse whome other mennes harmes doe make to beware what a madde man doe we iudge him to be who wyll not take héede by his owne harmes C. Howbeit whereas the Disciples do séeke to terrifye Christ paraduenture they doe it not so much for his sake as for their owne because they feared them selues Therefore in séeking to auoide the Crosse and are ashamed to confesse the same they pretend a care for their Maister The like we may sée daily in others For they which for feare of the Crosse cease from doing their dutye make many cloakes and delayes to couer their faulte least they might séeme without iust cause to defraude God of his due obedience A. And nowe hereby apeareth a great and wonderfull conflicte betweene the fleshe and the spirite For when the spirite séeketh whollye to obaye God the flesh with all his might rebelleth against the same insomuch that the godly man who onelye séeketh to further the glorye of God is constrayned to abyde many assaultes of the fleshe and the Deuell Bv. Therfore in these disciples of Christ haue a patterne of the infirmitye drawing vs from those thinges which make to the aduauncing of Gods glorye A. The fleshe shunneth the Crosse and desyreth rather ease and pleasure and séeketh by all meanes to drawe a man from the obedience of God R. So Peeter wisely in his opinion admonished Christ not to put him self into the hands of the high Priests but Christ sayd vnto him Come after mee Sathan thou sauorest not the thinges that are of God but the thinges that are of men Mat. i6 22 But if so be we haue no such externall Sathan to drawe vs from the dooing of our duty we shal whether we wil or no cary an internall Sathan with vs for what is oure fleshe else but a certaine Deuell who a thousand wayes disquieteth and troubleth vs. Galat. i i7 A. Euen as the Apostle writeth saying The fleshe lusteth contrary to the Spirite and the spirite contrary to the flesh these are contrary one to the other so that ye cannot do what ye would The flesh saith Ministers of Gods at Hierusalem are whipped stoaned burnt therfore there is no going thither but the Spirit sayeth That which I saye vnto you in darknesse speake ye in the light and that whiche I tel you in the eare prech ye on the house toppes Mat i0 27 The fleshe sayeth If so be you speake the trueth ye shall haue many enemies for Veritas odium parit that is trueth bringeth hatered but if thou canste dissemble thou shalt easily haue the fauoure of men Iam 4 4 But the spirite sayeth Hee that willbee a friend of this world is an enemie vnto God The fleshe sayeth he which sheweth him selfe a shéepe shal be deuored of the wolfe Luke 2i i9 The Spirite sayth Possesse your soules in patience The fleshe sayeth To confesse Christ before men is not without daunger Mat i0 32 The Spirite sayth Euery one that acknowledgeth me before men will I acknowledge before my father which is in heauen The fleshe sayeth Take héede how thou speak of the Gospell of Christ for if thou be caste into prison for the same how canst thou then defend thy cause The Spirite sayeth VVhen they deliuer you vp be not carefull what to speak Mat i0 16 for in the same howre it shal be geuen you what to speake The fleshe sayeth Preach not the trueth to euery one but to those only which will gladly heare thée for so shalt thou not come in daunger The spirite sayeth Behould I send you forth as shepe among wolues Mat 28 i9 Go ye forth therefore and teach al nations The fleshe sayeth The Phariseis expell and excommunicate all those that confesse Iesus to be Christe The Spirite sayeth Luke 6 22 Blessed are ye when men hate you and seperate you from their company and raile on you and put out youre names as an euell thing for the Sonne of manes sake The fleshe sayeth It is a hard thing to fall into the handes of men The spirite sayeth It is a horrible thing to fall into the handes of God Heb. i0 3i ⪠The flesh sayth Let a man looke well alwaye to him selfe The spirite sayeth He whiche loueth his life shall loose it Iohn i2 25 The fleshe sayeth The nature of man is to hate nothing more than the trueth to what ende shall the same be preached then vnto them Act. 5 29 The Spirite sayeth It is better to obey God than men The fleshe saith the worlde is so obstinate that it is neuer a whit the better for the preaching of the word The spirite sayeth Yf so be thou admonish the wicked man to forsake hys wicked waye Ezech. 33 6 and he conuert not from the same he shall dye in his iniquitie and thou haste deliuered thine owne soule The fleshe sayeth It is a shame for a man to be openly punished The spirite saieth i Pet. 4 See that none of you be punished as a theefe as a murderer or as a malefactoure If any man suffer as a Christian let him not be ashamed but let him glorify God on this behalfe The fleshe sayeth It is plesaunt to enioy the pleasures and lustes of the harte and it is payne to mortifie and kill them The Spirit sayth wo vnto you ritch meÌ because you haue coÌsolatioÌ Luke 6 24 wo vnto you which are full for yee shall honger woe vnto you that laugh for yee shall morne and weepe The fleshe sayth There is nothing more precious than a good name the which notwithstanding is brought in perill through the confession of the name of Christ Luke 6 26 The
though he were dead yet shall hee liue Bv. Nowe Christ more plainelye reuealing himselfe sayth that he cannot onely by his prayers obtaine lyfe but also that hée is the lyfe it selfe of all that beléeue yea the liuing God which can rayse from the deade and preserue in life M. Hée knewe that Martha hadde not as yet the true knowledge of him and that therefore shée thought of the resurrection as did the rest of the Iewes who although they beléeued that the same shoulde bée yet notwithstanding by whose power the same shoulde bée they knew not because they wanted the true knowledge of Christ Wherefore that hée might signifie vnto Martha that hee was the rayser vp and quickener of deade men by whome the resurrection of the deade shoulde bée and whiche coulde also at that present restoare hir deade brother vnto life hée sayth I am the resurrection and the life B. that is to saye the authour of resurrection and lyfe and that power of GOD to rayse and to quicken As if hee shoulde saye Why hast thou respect vnto the resurrection to come concerning the which thou hast such an opinion as though it were not to be wrought by my power If thou knewest mée thou wouldest also knowe that I haue power geuen mée to rayse vp and to quicken and therefore wouldest nowe desyre mée to raise vp thy brother C. Therefore fyrst of all Christ affirmeth himselfe to be the resurrection and and the lyfe and afterwarde hée expoundeth boath partes of the sentence seuerallye In the fyrst parte hée calleth himselfe the resurrection because by order men are restoared from death before they are in the state of lyfe And verilye all mankinde is ouerwhelmed in death Therefore no man shall haue life but hee which is fyrste risen from death So Christ teacheth himselfe to be the beginning of life and afterwarde hée addeth that the perpetuitie of lyfe is the works of his grace And the exposytion which followeth straight after sheweth plainely that hée spake of spirituall lyfe as He that beleueth on me Wherefore then is Christ the resursurection because hée doth regenerate the Children of Adam which were alienate from GOD by synne that they may beginne to leade a newe lyfe of the which wée haue spoken in the fifte Chapter going before And the Apostle Paule very notabelye interpreteth this place in the seconde Chapter of his Epistle to the Ephesians Let them bable then what they liste which affyrme that men are prepared by the motion of nature to receiue the grace of God It is as much as yf they should saye that the dead walke Faith is the resurrrection of the soule For wheras men haue lyfe breath sence vnderstanding and will the same tendeth to destruction because there is no part of the soule which is not corrupted and maymed And so it commeth to passe that death euerye where hath the vpper hande and kingdome For the death of the soule is an alienation from God Therefore they which beléeue in Christe whereas they were deade before beginne to liue because Fayth is the spirituall Resurrection of the soule and doth after a sorte animate the soule it selfe that it maye liue vnto God according to this saying The dead shall heare the voyce of the sonne of God and they that here it shall liue It is a notable titel of faith verely that Christ powring life into vs deliuereth vs from death 3. King i7 4 Kin 9.4 M. And that whiche Christ testifieth of him selfe can belong to no other We doe reade that holy men haue raysed vp some from the dead Rom. i5 i7 i Cor i5 21. as Elias and Elizeus But yet none of them was the resurrection and the life but Christ only 26. And vvhosoeuer lyueth and beleueth in mee shall neuer dye Beleeuest thou this The Lord Iesus had spoken two things which he orderly expoundeth He proued him selfe to be the resurrection when hée taught that life is restoared to the dead by faith C. Now followeth the exposition of the second member namely howe Christ is the life because he neuer suffereth the life which he hath once geuen to decaye but preserueth the same vnto the ende For what should become of men in so greate fragillitie of the fleshe if so bée they hauing once gotten life should bée left afterwarde vnto them selues Therfore it must néedes be that the continual state of life be founded vpon the power of the same Christ that he maye finishe that which he hath begon And the faithfull are therefore sayde neuer to dye because their mindes béeing renued with the incorruptible séede haue the spirite of Christ abyding in them by whiche they liue dayly For although the body be subiect vnto death because of sinne yet notwithstanding Rom 8 i0 the spirite is life for righteousenesse sake 2. Cor. 4 i6 Yea though the outward mân perish yet the inward man is renued daye by daye And death it selfe is to them a sertain deliuerance from the seruitude of death Death is a deliuerance from the seruitude of death Iohn 5. R. There is no cause therefore whye they that beléeue shoulde feare and abhorre death because they haue passed already from death to life Beleeuest thou this C. Christ séemeth at the first sight to speake therefore of the spirituall lyfe that he might withdrawe the minde of Martha from her present desier Martha desiring that her brother might be restored to lyfe Christ aunswereth that he is the author of a farre more excelent lyfe because by his heauenly power he quickeneth the soules of the faythfull But there is no doubt but that he speaketh of a double grace Generally therfore there is no doubte but that he commendeth the spirituall lyfe which he geueth to all those that are his but hereby he ment to geue a tast of that power which he woulde afterwarde declare in raising vp of Lazarus M. And Christe knewe what Martha beléeued and what shée beléeued not he doeth not demaund therefore this question to the end he might learn but that he might drawe from her a confession of that fayth which he knew to be in her at that tyme. For it is not ynough for vs to beeléeue with the hart but it is also required that we confesse that with the mouth whiche we beléeue with the harte A. Furthermore Christe saith not vnderstandest thou this But Beleuest thou this For the ministers of God cannot be vnderstoode except they be vnderstode by faith 27. Shee sayde vnto him Ye Lord I beleeue that thou arte Christe the sonne of the liuinge GOD whiche should come into the world M. It séemeth that Martha vnderstoode not the wordes of Christ and that shée knewe not that which shée sayde shée beléeued namely what it is to be Christ the sonne of God Neuerthelesse there is no doubte but that shée had that Faith in Christ that shée doubted nothing at all of his wordes C. And to prooue that shée beléeued the
rest of the Iewes who began to beléeue in Christ because of so notable a miracle but when they had séene the verye same they were so farre from beléeuing that because of them they went about to betraye him C. In the which appeareth detestable ingratitude or rather horrible madnesse Whereby we gather howe blinde impietye is The resurrection of Lazarus should haue mollified their stoany harts but there is no worke of God which the impietye of their poyson doeth not infecte and corrupt with bitternesse Therefore to the ende men may profite by the miracles of God it is necessary that theyr heart be purged For whosoeuer haue not the feare of God although they sée heauen and earth confounded togeather wyl not ceasse by ingratitude to reiect wholesome doctrine So a man maye sée at this daye many of the frantike enemies of the Gospell to fight against the mightye hande of God requiring notwithstanding miracles at the handes of the Ministers of Gods worde but to no other ende than by obstinate resisting to shewe them selues to bée monsters of men M. A man shall finde also many who after the ensample of these wicked ones being eyther styrred vp by enuye or else moued to please others doe report those thinges which in them selues are good and can not be blamed to wicked men that they maye prouoke them more and more to lye in wayte for good men C. And they brought newes of the myracle vnto the pharises because they were bytter enemies of the Gospel R. They were the instrumentes of Sathan to whome Christ was the sauour of death vnto death the stombling stoane and the rocke of offence 47. Then gathered the highe Priestes and the Pharisees a counsayle and sayd what do we for this man doth many myracles M. The chéefe Priestes and Pharisées being in outwarde shewe the Prelates and chiefe pillers of the Iewishe Religion hearing of so notable and wonderfull a myracle and hauing regarde to theyr name dignitye and estimation sought meanes and wayes to hynder the glorye of Christ and to defende their Lordshippe and gouernment whiche they had ouer the people of God C. Verylye if they had not béene more scencelesse than brute Beastes they would haue geuen some reuerence towarde Christe after so notable a declaracion of his diuine power but nowe they gather them selues togeather and take counsayle howe they may ouerthrowe the glorye of GOD the sight whereof ought to haue made them abashed What doe wee Bv. As the wicked in all theyr affayres are vncertayne what to doe amazed and confounded euen so their counsailes are not without greate care and trouble C. In these wordes they seeme to accuse their owne sleuth and negligence as yf they should say that Christ by their forbearaunce had more fame and glory whereas it laye in them to hinder the same This is the confidence and trust of the wicked by which they perswad them selues that they can do all thinges as though it were in their handes to doe what they list For this man doth many myracles B. Behoulde here howe monsterouse mad impietie is They acknowledge that he doeth such signes and wonders that no man can deny but that he hath power ouer lyfe and death and yet they consyder not that if they withstand hym they shal laboure in vaine Therefore very obstinately and wilfully they prepare them selues to oppresse the glory and power of God which shyned in the myracles of Christ But God in the mean time is not a sléepe for although he let them alone for a tyme laugheth their foolish arrogancie to scorne yet notwithstanding at the length he powreth vppon them the full measure of his wrath as we maye reade in the twelfe verse of the second Psalme M. But what needed they to gather a counsaile when as they had already not only among themselues but also by a publique Edict Iohn 9.22 condemned the doctrine of Christ But impietie though it be ouercome a hoondered times yet notwithstandinge it will not geue place vnto the trueth of God 48 If we let hym scape thus all men wil beleue on him and the Romaines shall come and take awaye boath oure roome and the people M. These men thought that it was by their permission that Christ wrought so many miracles and that it laye in their handes to staye him from working the same C. If so bée Christ had béene a deceiuer their office had béene to withstand him least shée should drawe away the shéepe from the Lordes foulde but in confessing his miracles they plainlye inough declare that they care not for God whose power they so securely and disdainfullye contemne All men wyll beleeue on him R. As if they should saye If so be we winke at his doinges all Iewry wyl account him for a King and the Messias M. Is faith then such a matter that it requireth the high Priests Magistrats to fauour the same Naye verily for although ye should go about by violence to constraine men to beléeue in Christ yet neuerthelesse all men would not beléeue in him Faith in Christ dependeth vpon election Gods calling which no mortall men can restraine O ye blind guids Faith dependeth on election and Gods calling al men were not elected to this Faith and therefore there was no cause why ye should feare that although ye dyd so suffer Christ all men woulde beléeue on him And the Romaines shall come C. These men to couer and clâake theyr wickednesse pretende a loue and care to wardes the common wealth and profite of theyr countrey But they speciallye feared least theyr cruell gouernement should decaye yet they faine to bee careful for the Temple for the worship of God for their countrey and for the state of the people Before they confessed that Christe wrought many Myracles and nowe they are afearde of the Romaines as though the power of GOD were not sufficient for theyr safetye whiche playnlye declared it selfe in those myracles Therfore the Euangelist geueth vs to vnderstande that the cause of their consultation was the perill whiche was at hand B. And this pretence of the enemies of Christ had some shew of trueth because they had suffred alredy many thinges at the handes of the Romaynes for diuers seditions and rebellions Therefore they would haue it séeme that it woulde come to passe that all the people would beléeue on the Lorde and to receiue him for Christe and the Mesias and make hym a King that then the Romaines would come and beséege the Cittie and carrye away the people captiue Thus impyetie alway findeth somewhat that hath some shew of profite to beguile the simple withall C But that is an vntoward consultation to avoyde perills whiche cannot be shunned vnlesse we forsake the righte course Firste we muste séeke what the Lorde commaundeth and what he wyll haue done this we ought to do what successe soeuer we haue But these men séeke to destroye Christe lest any inconuenience happen if so
notwithstandinge they felt afterwarde that their blindnes was not to be forgeuen And the impiety of Caiphas did not let but his tongue might be the instrument of the holy Ghost because God had more respect to the Priesthoode which he had appointed than to the personne of men Num 2â 8 After the same manner he blessed his people by the mouth of Balaam whom he had endued with the Spirite of prophesye B. For as God ordayneth and chooseth good and godly Maiestrats that by them he maye worke many notable thinges euen for as muche as he hath the hartes of al men in his hands yet notwithstanding speciallye he is wount to moue the hartes of those men as we may reade often times in the holy prouerbs Kings hart are in the hand of god Herevppon oftentimes they do speake vnwittingly those thinges which belong to another manner of ende then they ar done or spoken by them and do bring an other maner of matter to passe than euer they thought vpon Wée are al the instruments of God but speciailye they which are in auctorytie God therefore worketh muche more by them than by others Psal 82 6 Whervpon also they are called Godes and the sonnes of the most highest M. Hereby we gather that the gifte of prophesie is geuen not onely to good men but also to the reprobat being set in publique office Prophesye coÌmeth out of the mouth of wicked men sometime euen as oftentimes it is permitted to the wicked to work Miracles as we may read in the seuenth Chapter of Mathew So also we reade of Saule i Kin i0 i0 who beinge annoynted with the kingly vnction by Samuell began to prophesie with the rest of the Prophets B But as Caiphas vnderstoode not his prophisie so other Reprobates also by whom God reuealeth his misteries vnderstande not those thinges whiche they speake but geue onely a sounde without a minde whereas the godly alwayes vnderstande so muche of those thinges whereof they prophesy as is requisit for their saluation and necessary for the office which they discharge C. Moreouer very fonde are the Papistes and to ridiculous who gather herevppon that we muste counte for an Oracle whatsoeuer it pleaseth the Bysshop of Rome to bable First if we graunt vnto them that whosoeuer is a high Preist is alway a prophete yet notwithstanding of necessitye they muste prooue that the Bysshop of Rome is created by the commaundement of God For the Priesthood of one man is quight abolyshed by the comminge of Christe neyther doo wée reade that God at anye tyme after that had appoynted one man to gouerne the whole Church Secondlye if we graunt vnto them that the office and honour of the high Priste was translated to the Byshop of Rome let vs see what it profited the Pristes that they imbraced the prophesie of Caiphas to subscribe vnto his iudgemente they conspire the death of Christ Be such obedience farre from vs which should draw vs to horible Apostacy in denying the sonne of God Caiphas blasphemeth and prophecieth with on voyce they which obai his word do contemne the prophesie and imbrace the blasphemye That the lyke happen not to vs let vs take héede that we heare not the Romish Caiphas That Jesus should dye for the people B. This prophesie of Caiphas is the summe of al prophesies namely that saluation commeth to the electe by the death of Christ M. The Iewes dyd put Christe to death to get honor to them selues but Christe dyed that by his death he might redéeme the world 52. And not for the people onely but that he should gather together in one the children of God that were scattered abroade C. First of all the Euangelest sheweth that our saluation doth consiste in this if Christ do gather vs together in one For so he reconcileth vs vnto his Father in whom is the well of life Wherby we gather that mankind was disperced and alienate from God Psal 36.9 vntyll suche time as the Children of God were gathered together in one vnder Christ Thus the communion of Saints is the preparation to euerlasting lyfe because al they abyde in death whom Christ gathereth not vnto the Father as we shall sée in the 17. Chapter followyng Paule also teacheth that Christe was therfore sent of God Ephe. i. i0 that he might gather together what so euer thinges were in Heauen and in Earth Wherefore that we may enioy the saluation which Christ hath brought al disagrement taken away we must be at one with God with Angels and among our selues The cause and pledge of this vnitie was the death of Christ by which he brought all thinges to him selfe but we are gathered dayly by the Gospel into the shepfould of Christe The Euangelist also meaneth that the reconcillyation which Christ made is extended also to the Gentiles R. For euery one that trusteth in him shal not be confounded There is no difference betwéene the Iewes and the Greeks Rom. i0 For there is one Lord of all who is ryche to all that call vppon him For Christ gathereth the dispearsed sonnes of God together in one spirituall body and not into a corporall bodye For there is one faith one bodye and one spirite euen as ye are called in one hope of your callyng one Lord one faith and one Baptisme Ephe. 4.4 Therefore althoughe the godlye are by distaunce of place farre asunder yet notwithstanding they are alwayes gathered tegether into one in the Lord C. But how are they called the children of God who being miserably dispearced and in error were the enemies of God Although they were by error the enemies of God and nothing lesse then Sheepe yet notwithstandinge in harte and mind they were the Sonnes of God Therefore he calleth them Sonnes of their election before they were called who at the last by faith beganne to be manifested both to them selues and also to others A. Concerning the which reade the sixteene verse of the x. Chapter goyng before 53. Then from that daye forth they tooke counsaile tegether to put him to death Bv. There séemed to be Iuste and Lawefull cause found for the which Iesus as the common troubler of the whol country might be put to death Therefore nowe they séeke occasyon euery howre that they might put the same in execution whiche they séemed to haue wysely consulted of By which is to bée noated the nature bouldnesse and perseueraunce of the wicked in a matter once cruelly begon A. For what greater crueltie and madnesse can there be deuised than when the members with one consente séeke the destruction of the heade Yet notwithstanding wée sée also at this daye that the counsailes of men tend to this ende that the trueth of God maye be oppressed which al men ought to desyer specially of those which haue the chiefe seate in the Church 54. Iesus therefore walked no more openlye amonge the Iewes But wente hys waye thence vnto a
theyr owne persons onely but their subiectes also For so they make them so much as in them lyeth the Ministers of murder and impietie by commaunding them to betraye innocent bloode M. If any man by this place demaunde whether by the obedience due to the Maigstrate the subiecte is bounde to betraye any man whose death is sought we answer in few words First it is not lawful to betray an Innocent Secondly if he be guiltye and an offender whose death is sought for we must consider what he is If he be sought for to this ende that he might be punished because he hath offeÌded once or twise let no good man be easely moued to bewray him but if he be suche a one which ought to be put to death as an opeÌ enemy to the common wealth then let no good man if he know where he is i. Kin. i9 i2 be afrayd to bring him foorth A. Consider the example of Dauid and of the Prophetes i. Kin. i8 3 whom that faithfull Ahab in time of persecution did hyde in Caues ⧠The Xij. Chapter 1. Then Iesus sixe dayes before the Passouer came to Bethany where Lazarus had beene deade whome hee raysed from death THIS HISstorye the Euangelist Mathew writeth in the sixe and twentie chapter Marke in his fourtéene Chapter But Luke maketh no mention at all of the same And it séemeth that these three Euangelistes Mathew Marke and Iohn seeme to haue al one cause to write the same which is that they might reueale wherevâon Iudas Iscariot was mooued to betraye the Lorde namelye for that the occasion of gaine was taken from him which hée looked for by the precious oyntment if so be the same had beene soulde Sathan so pricking hym forwarde that strayght after the effucion of this oyntment hée being reprooued of the Lorde went vnto the Highe Prists and made a bargaine with them for the betraing of the Lord. B. Therefore as the hower of the Lords death approched so also he drew neare vnto the place of the same Thus the Spirite of God leadeth the children of God to those thinges which are appoynted them from aboue Heb. i2 in due and conuenient time Only let vs followe this our Captaine and finisher of our faith C. We sée also that their iudgement was to rash whiche thought that Christ would not come Wherby we are taught not to make such haste but patiently and quietly to tarry vntill the oportunitye commeth which we know not of Christ coÌmeth first to Bethany that thrée dayes after he might come to Ierusalem In the meane time the purpose of our Sauiour Christ was to geue vnto Iudas conuenient time and place to betray hym that he might be a prepared Sacrifice at the appoynted howre For he was not ignoraunt what should come to passe Iohn i0 but he went willingly to be offred A. Before when his enemies sought his death he fled because his howre was not come but knowing now that the appoynted time of his death was come he willingly offred him selfe to his enemies such an earnest desire he had to redéeme mankind C. And seing he came six dayes to Bethany before Ester we may gether by Mathew and Marke that he tarried fowre dayes there M. His purpose was to erect and comfort those of Bethany before his passion For he knew that they were in peril because Ierusalem was so neare A. The Euangelist maketh mention of Lazarus to bringe in minde the late Myracle 2. There they made him a Supper and Martha serued but Lazarus was one of them that sate at the Table with him C. What day they made him the feast in the which he was annoynted of Mary Iohn doth not declare but it séemeth that it was shortlye after his comming thither But Lazarus was one of them M. This the Euaungelist addeth to confirm the trueth of his resurrection For by this feast it was declared in the which Lazarus sate at meate with others that Lazarus and not a phantasye or Spiryte in stede of Lazarus was come out of the graue and restoared to humayne life R. For this cause also he commaunded meate to be geuen to the Damsell whome he had restoared to lyfe Mar. 3 43 And hée hym selfe béeing rysen againe woulde eate with his disciples to the ende they might not doubt of the sertaintie of hys resurrection Luk. 24.43 Wherevppon Peter also vseth this Argument to prooue the resurrection of Christ Act. i0 4i as that he did eate and drinke with them after he was risen agayne Concerning the exposition of the rest of this stoarye vntill ye come to the ninth verse following reade our Commentary vppon the twentie sixe Chapter of Mathewe beginning at the seuenth verse 9. Muche people of the Ievves therefore had knoweledge that hee vvas there and they came not for Iesus sake onelie but that they myght see Lazarus also whome he raised from death M. The Lord could not be hid in Bethanie a place boath nere vnto Hierusalem and also nowe famouse for the raysing vp of Lazarus Therefore a great nomber of the Iewes specially of those which came from farre from all places thereaboute for the feaste at Ierusalem which was at hand to be purified knowing that he was at Bethany went out of the Cittie thether that they might see boath Iesus and also Lazarus C. And verely the nerer that the tyme of Christes death approached the more famous it was méete that his name should be in all mens mouthes that the same might be a meane to bring them to the more fulnesse of faith after his death Bv This people so litle feared the Edictes of the high Priestes by which they forbadde all men to Ioyne them selues vnto Christ and were so farre from the obaying of the same that they did the more dilligently followe Christ and enquire after hym M. Let vs knowe therefore that the doctrine of truth is such that althogh wicked Inquisytors go aboute to extinguishe the Gospel yet notwithstanding the same doth more openly and brightly shine in the sight of all men For as it is light so also it loueth to shine C. When the Euaungelist sayth that those Iewes came not for Iesus sake only but also to sée Lazarouse his meaning is that they came to behoulde the wonderful power of Christ in Lazarus 10. But the high Priestes helde a counsaile that they might putte Lazarus to death also Bv. This is a rare and newe example of vnspeakable madnesse and beastly cruelty that the high Priests and Pharaseis consulted to kill Lazarus C. This was outragiouse fury to kill him whom all men might sée to be raised vp by the mightie power of God But this is that spirite of madnesse by whiche Sathan prouoketh the wicked so that they will neuer ceasse to be mad though God cause heauen and earth to fighte againste them For this so wicked a consultation is therefore described that we might know that the enemies of Christ were brought
to passe the boundes of Gods worde The Papistes haue rashly and without any good grounde deuised the Inuocation of Saintes vpon their owne braine and nowe to haue some false coullour out of the worde of God they corrupte and teare the scripture Sirre we would faine see Jesus M. These Gréekes call Philip Sir and hée refuseth not the same It was the custome of those countreyes to call men of wealth and countenaunce by that name Wherevppon also Mary Magdalen called Christ at the Sepulchre after hée was rysen Syr when as notwithstanding shée tooke him to bée a Gardiner Of the whiche wee haue spoken in the fowrth Chapter going before Ioh. 20 M. The Apostles dyd not gainesay this custome Men of countenaÌce may be called Syr neyther were they scrupulous in the same as we sée the Anabaptistes to bée 23. And Iesus aunswered theÌ saying The houre is come that the son of man must be glorified A. Many expound this of the death of Christ because by the same the glorye of Christ was set forth So that nowe according to their mindes Christ pronounceth the time of his death to bée at hand C. But it is better to referre the same to the preaching of the Gospell as if he had sayd that the knowledge of him must shortly bee spread through all the partes of the world And thus he salued the feare into the which he might bring his Disciples by his death For he sheweth that there is no cause why they should bee discoraged because the doctrine of the Gospell shal be published neuerthelesse throughout the whole world And least this cogitacion of his glory might shortlye after vanishe away when he should be iudged to dye hanged on the Crosse buryed he sheweth that the ignominy of his death should nothing at all hinder his glorye 24. Verilye verily I saye vnto you except the wheate corne fall into the ground and dye it abideth alone if it dye it bringeth forth much fruite M. The purpose of our sauiour Christ by this similitude was to draw his Disciples the Gréekes which were present from the vaine looking for earthly glory C. He compareth his death vnto sowing the which when it séemeth to tende vnto the losse of the wheate is the cause of great encrease and plenty And although this admonicion was most necessarye at that instant yet notwithstanding it hath a continuall vse in the Church And first of all it is méete to beginne at the head That terrible shewe of malediction and ignominy which appeareth in the death of Christ doth not onely obscure his glorye but doth take away the same quite out of our sight Therfore we must not stick in the death only but the fruite which the resurrection hath brought forth must also be considered And so it shall nothing hinder but that his glory shal apeare and shine From hence also we must come to the members For we do not only think that we do perishe in death Collos 3 3 but we doe also thinke that our life is like vnto continuall death Therefore we shal be vtterly quayled except we haue this consolation by which Paule doeth erect vs 2. Cor 4 i6 Though our outward man perishe yet our inward man is renued daye by day Let this therefore be the continual meditacion of the Godlye when they are pressed with diuers sorrowes when they are hungerye naked sicke when they are vexed with iniuries when they séeme euery moment to be swalowed vp of death that this is the sowing which in due time wyll bring forth her fruite B. Therefore that which Christ speaketh here hath this scence and meaning Ye haue séene with howe greate pompe the people of the Iewes haue receyued me nowe also ye sée howe these forreyners desyre mée therefore learne ye to séeke for life and saluation by death For as a wheate corne except it fal into the ground die bringeth forth no fruit euen so I vnles I dye remaine fruitles But when I am dead I wyll fructefye in the whoale worlde by bringing many vnto my Father Then shall my Gospell bring foorth fruite with al creatures which are vnder heauen So in lyke maner your death shal be fruitefull both to your selues and also to others Therfore bée not to desirous of this life but after my example commit the same vnto the wyll of my Father 25. Hee that loueth his life shall destroy it and hee that hateth his life in this vvorlde shall keepe it vnto life eternall C. Christ ioyneth to his doctrine exhortacion For if so be we must dye to bring forth fruite we must patientlye suffer God to mortifye vs Bv. For the faithfull shal neuer come any other way to glory than by affliction and the mortification of their fleshe séeing Christ the head of the faithfull entered not into his glorye but by his Crosse and passion C. And because he compareth loue and hatered togeather wee must consider what it is to loue and hate our lyfe He which by the immoderate desyre of this present lyfe cannot leaue this worlde except he bée constrayned is sayd to loue his life but he which by contempt of this lyfe goeth with a good courage vnto death is sayde to hate his lyfe Not that we ought simplye to hate our lyfe which is iustlye reckoned among the chiefest benefites of God but because the faithfull ought wyllingly to forgoe the same when it hindereth them from accesse vnto Christ euen as if a man shoulde cast from his shoulders some waightye and heauye burthen when he would go with spéede to any place To be short simplye it is not euyll to loue this lyfe so that we leade the same onelye as pilgrimes hauing alwaye regarde vnto the worke that is set before vs. For this is the lawful meane and waye to loue this lyfe if so be we abyde in the same so long as it shall seeme good vnto the Lorde and are readye at his wyll and pleasure to departe out of the same or to speake brieflye if we as holding the same in our handes do offer the same as a sacryfice vnto God Whosoeuer is otherwise addicted to this present lyfe looseth his lyfe that is hee casteth the same into euerlasting destruction Concerning the farther exposition of this place reade our commentarye vpon the nine and thirty verse of the tenth Chapter of Saint Mathews Gospell 26. Yf any man minister vnto mee let him followe mee and vvhere I am there shall also my Minister bee Yf any man minister vnto mee him vvyll my Father honour Jf any man minister vnto mee A. Because the Lord meant to sende foorth his Apostles into the worlde to preache the Gospell of the kingdome of heauen by these wordes he prepareth them valiauntlye and constauntlye to discharge so notable an office although the worlde shoulde assaulte them many wayes And this doctrine ought to bee extended to all the Ministers of Christe C. For that we might the lesse make
them selues and think that they shall escape vnpunished for abusing Christe he addeth heare a horrible threatening that although he rest and suffer yet his only doctrine shall suffice to condem them euen as in an other place he sayde that there shoulde neede no other iudge but Moises in whom they dyd glory Therfore the sence is this Iohn 5.45 I earnestlye desiring your saluation doo not vse my auctorytie in condemninge you but doo wholely séeke to saue that whiche was loste yet thinke not ye that you are therfore escaped the hand of God Bv. For they shall not escape vnpunished and go away without iudgement which contemne and reiecte the sonne of God C. For to speake of the least the onely worde which ye haue despised shall be a sufficient and meete Iudge And receyueth not my wordes C. This latter part is an exposition of that which wente before M. For in these wordes it is declared âhat it is to obiect the Sonne of God and what they are which reiected him C. For because men haue hypocrisy ingraffed in them by nature there is nothing more easy for them than in words to boste that they are ready to receiue Christe and we sée how common this vaine boasting is euen amonge the most wicked Wherefore we muste remember this definition namelye that Christe is reiected when we imbrace not the pure doctrine of the Gospoll M. euen as to receiue Christe is nothing else but to receyue his worde by a liuely faithe C. The Papistes bragge with openne mouthe of the worde of God but so soone as the same is preached ther is nothing more hatfull vnto them These kisse Christ as Iudas did Therefore let vs learne to include him in his worde and geue vnto him that worshipe of obedience onely which he requireth The worde that I haue spoken C. He could not by a more gloriousse tytle extoll the authority of the Gospell than when he geueth the power of Iudgeing vnto the same For accordinge to these wordes the laste Iudgement shall be nothing else than an approuinge of the doctrine of the Gospell For Christ shall site vpon his tribunall seate but he affirmeth that he will pronounce that sentence out of his worde which he nowe preacheth This threatninge ought to make the wicked much afearde when they cannot escape the Iudgement of his doctrine which they nowe so prowdly contemne Againe hereby commeth a wonderfull consolation to the godly that howsoeuer they are now condemned of the worlde they are notwithstandinge already Iustefied in heauen because whersoeuer the faith of the Gospell hath this feate the tribunall seate of God is errected to saue We bearing our selues bould vpon this aucthoritye there is no cause why wée should care for the Papistes with theire preposterous Iudgementes because our faith reacheth aboue the Angels Bv. Therefore let vs well remember this and let vs take hede that we despise not the Lorde speaking to vs in his Gospell 49 For I haue not spoken of my selfe but the father which sente me he gaue mee commaundement what I should saye and what I shoulde speake C. Leste the externall shewe of man should deminish any thinge of the maiesty of God Christ calleth vs from the fame vnto his Father And for this cause he maketh mention so often times of his Father And verely seing it is greate wickednes to transfer vnto any other any parte of the deuine glory it is necessary that the same worde come from God to which Iudgment is geuen Bv. Christ therefore in these wordes doth very strongly maintaine the whole doctrine of his Gospell and proueth the same not to be humane but deuine vndoubted and authenticall C. Also here hée putteth a difference betwéene him and his Father not according to the deuine person simplye but rather according to the fleshe least the Doctrine being iudged to be of man shoulde haue the lesse waight and auctoritye Moreouer if so be the conciences of men shoulde be subiect vnto humaine lawes this reason of Christ shoulde not serue that his word shall be a Iudge because the same hath not come from man according to the saying of Saincte Iames There is one Lawe geuer which is able to saue and to destroye Moreouer hereby we maye gather what wicked and cruel sacriledge that is that the Pope dare presume to binde mens consciences vnto his immaginations for by this meanes he arrogateth more vnto him selfe then doth the sonne of God who denyeth that he speaketh any thing but according to the commaundement and prescript of hys Father A. The which he doth not only here affirme but very often also for the commendation of his doctrine as in the seuenth and eyghte Chapters goinge before 50 And I knowe that his commaundemente is lyfe euerlastinge whatsoeuer I speake therefore euen as the father badde mee so I speake C. Againe he commendeth the fruicte of his doctrine to the ende al men might the more willingly submit them selues vnto the same M. For hee sayeth not simply And his commaundement is euerlasting life but he sayeth I knowe that hys commaundemente is euerlastinge lyfe This is the testimony of the trueth and of the will of God towardes mankind He knewe what to teache and wherefore he was sent namely to preach the doctrine of eternall lyfe and for this cause was he sent of the Father that hee might be to the faithfull the author of euerlasting life This certainly also beecommeth the Ministers of Christ who ought to teach no other thing then that which they haue receiued in commaundement The which if they doo they also maye saye VVe speake not of our selues but hee which hath sent vs hath giuen vs a commaundement what wee shoulde teache and we know that his commaundement is eternall lyfe An excellent tytle verylye of the doctrine of Christ For the Gospell of Christe is the commaundement of God to euerlasting life that is to saye it is the doctrine or preaching of grace committed by the Father to Christ the sonne of God to eternall lyfe which he promiseth to them that beléeue in him R. For this commaundement the Father hath giuen to the sonne that hee shoulde descende into this worlde and saue all those that beeléeue For so God loued the whrlde that hee gaue his onely begotten Sonne that euery one which beléeueth in him should not perishe but haue lyfe euerlasting M. The Lawe also was commaunded to Moyses but it was giuen vppon Mount Sina with feare trembling and leading to death but the Gospell is the commaundement of God giuen to Christ the sonne of God preached in Sion and spreade from thence throughout the whoale worlde being peaceable and swéete and wrighten by the spirite of God in the tables of their heartes which beleeue offering remission of sinnes and euerlasting lyfe to all that beléeue C. It is meete therefore that they féele the vengeaunce of God which are so wickedly bent that they now refuse him to be the Aucthor of lyfe
the Deuell in the same must the more be considered who caryeth those men which are forsaken of God vp and down at his pleasure Morouer although mans concupiscence is set on fyre by the Bellowes of Sathan yet notwithstanding the same ceasseth not now to bée a fornace for it hath fyer conceiued with in it receiueth willingly the blowing of the bellowes that all excuse might be taken from the wicked B. Therefore Sathan the author and suggestor of all synne put into the harte of Iudas to betraye Christe M. And then he putte it into his harte when hée was angery in his minde for the oyntement which was poored vpon the Lord and when he béegan to cast how to recouer that gaine which he sawe hée hadde loste So Sathan assayeth mens mindes when they are musing and carefull R. But séeing the Scripture plainlye sheweth that Christ was betraied by the definite counsaile and foreknowledge of God Question howe did Sathan put into the hart of Iudas to betraye him I aunswere God decréeed that his Sonne should suffer but so that by his passion he mighte be glorified with the resurrection Aunsvvere and by his crosse mighte deliuer the faithfull from all curses But Sathan by hys wicked Instrumentes as by Iudas the Phariseis Pilatte and Herod deliuered Christ to the Crosse to destroye him and to blotte out his name quite from among the liuing Therefore the heauenly Father executeth his most excelent purpose by moste wicked Instrumentes that the Faithfull might not be destitute of their saluation purchased by the Crosse of Christ and that the vnbeléeuing by the selfe same worke through their owne wicked practises might bée destroyed for euer A. Concerning the which reade the fourth Chapter of the Actes beginning at the twentie seuene verse 3. Iesus knowing that the father had geuen all thinges into his handes and that hee was come from God and wente to God C. This is therefore added that wée mighte knowe whereof it came that Christ was so quyet in mind namelye for that hee being nowe the conquerour of death hoped for the triumphe whiche shortlye after followed Men whiche are amazed and stricken with feare are commonlye muche disquieted but the Euangelist geueth vs to vnderstande that there was no suche motion in Christ because although hée shoulde shortlye after bée betrayed of Iudas ngtwithstanding he knew that all thinges were deliuered vnto him of the Father Bv. For so Iohn Baptist sayde Iohn 3 The Father loueth the Sonne and hath put all thinges into his hande C. If any man demaund and saye How then came it to passe Question that he was afterward brought to such sorrow and greefe that hee swett blood Lu. 22.44 I aunswere that boath these were necessarye namelye that he shoulde both feare and abhorre death Aunsvvere and also neuertheles goe forewarde without feare in discharging the office of a Mediatour M. In this place also is commended vnto vs the modesty of Christ Yée see oftentymes that the Children of Princes doe humbly and friendly playe with men of inferiour sorte but it is before they knowe that they haue receyued full power of all thinges But this King of Kinges and Lord of Lordes although he knewe that all thinges were deliuered into his handes yet notwithstanding hée was neuer a whitte the more insolent and proude naye he continued his humble and modest conuersation with his Disciples vntyll the ende Let them noate this which are of high calling 4. He rose from Supper and layde aside his vpper Garmentes and vvhen hee had taken a Towell hee guirded him selfe B. The Euangelist according to his accustomed manner prosecuteth moste dilligently euery part of that whiche is worthye to bee remembred and noated to the ende we might the more deepelye consider of the same M. Christ aroase from Supper his Apostles sitting styll at the Table Hee was not stayed with deliciousnesse of meate and drinke from the performaunce of that whiche hee had purposed towarde his Disciples And layd aside his vpper Garmentes C. That is to saye his Gowne and whatsoeuer hee wore aboue his Coate but not his Coate also For we knowe that those of the East part vsed to weare long garmentes And when he had taken a Towell he gyrded M. This was the maner and forme of a seruaunt For he meant to minister vnto others the whiche no doubte made the Disciples greatly to wonder 5. After that hee powred water into a Basen and beganne to vvashe the Disciples feete and to wype them vvith the Towell vvherewith he vvas gyrded A. That which he might haue done by the seruice of another he dyd him selfe with great humilitye And began to washe C. These wordes do rather expresse the purpose of Christ than the external acte For the Euangelist addeth that he beganne with Peter CHR. Howbeit ther are some whiche affirme that he began with Iudas but what moueth them so to coniecture I knowe not 6. Then came he to Simon Peter and Peter sayde vnto him Lord doest thou washe my feete M. Hee might haue called them all vnto him but hée came vnto them him selfe that he might omitte nothing that appertained to seruile dutye and humilitye In that Christ came first to Simon Peeter to washe his feete the Papistes thereby gather an argument for their supremacye Beholde saye they hee commeth first to the Apostle Peeter as to the chiefe of the Apostles But the purpose of Christ was farre otherwise For the Lorde dyd not this to appoint among his Apostles any superiority but rather to draw away their mindes from ambition and the desyre of Lordship This cannot bée tenyed What wickednes then is this to inuert the deede of Christ which hée dyd against superioritye to the defending of the same But rather let vs saye that the Lord for this cause came first vnto Peter that he might exhort him first of all to humilytye against the desyre of supremacye Lorde doest thou washe my feete C. This is a phrase of speache abhorring an absurde thing vnméete to bée done For in asking Christ what hée doeth he doeth as it were withstande him This modestye were to be commended if so be obedience were not more acceptable vnto God than any seruice or sacrifice beside yea if so be this were not the true and onelye rule of humilytye to submit our selues vnto the obedience of God and to haue all our scences tyed vnto his wyll that we might allow lyke without controuersy whatsoeuer he affirmeth to be pleasant vnto him Therefore the true waye to worshippe God is to subscribe and agrée to all that God commaundeth R. Wee haue in Peter described the nature of supersticious fleshe for Peter rather of a supersticious than of a Godlye reuerence towarde Christ suffereth him not to discharge his seruile and base office fearing least that Christ shoulde be dishonoured But yet afterwarde without any consideration at all of reuerence he was moued not to deny Euen so hipocrisy or supersticion
was wickedly betrayed of his domisticall enemie euen so the like condition abideth for the Childeren of God After these mens opinions this is the sence In that one of my disciples is a wicked traytor it is no newe or vnwonted thing in the worlde but rather that is put in practise at this daye whiche the Scripture testifieth to be done longe agoe But séeing the same was shadowed in Dauid which was more fully afterward to be seene in Christ their Iudgement séemeth better which affirme the same properly to be fulfilled whiche Dauid had forshewed by the spirite of prophesy M. Thus therefore he séemeth to shew a reason wherefore he chose Iudas for that he was not ignorant what he was least that which shoulde come to passe might seeme to happen vnawares vnto him Moreouer to lift vp the héele metaphorically signifieth vnder the cooller of frendshippe to set vppon one by deceite that he maye bée oppressed vnawares Nowe that which Christ suffered béeing our head and example we must also patiently suffer béeing his members M. In this place also the authority of the Scripture is commended because all thinges in the same are necessarily fulfilled Wherefore we must take héede that we do not doubt of the fulfilling of them because the holy Ghost whatsoeuer he doth in the Scriptures whether it be by teaching or reprehending by threatning or promising by terrifiyng or comfortyng cannot lye A. For as Christ sayeth the scripture cannot but bee fulfilled Ioh. 10.35 Esay 40.8 because the word of the Lorde abydeth for euer 11. Nowe I tell you beefore it come that when it is come to passe yee might beeleue that I am hee C. By this sentence he admonisheth his Disciples that there is so litle cause why they should stomble or fall because a traytor shall come out of their company that they ought rather thereby to be the better confirmed in faith For excepte we did behould with our eyes the verye same in the Church which was forshewed concerning the troubles and contentions of the same we might haue Iuste occasion to doubt of prophesyes But seeing the trueth of the Scripture doth agrée with our experience then we haue better intelligence that God hath a care for vs and that we are gouerned by hys prouidence M. Therefore let vs noat to what ende Christ went aboute to confirme the mindes of his Apostles in the fayth towardes hym They had séene manye of his miracles and of late when hée raysed vp Lazarus oute of the graue when he had béene dead fowre dayes they stoode by and yet notwithstanding it was so great a matter to beleeue in him that they had also néede to be comforted and confirmed in that faith by the Scriptures of the Prophetes C. Moreouer by these wordes That yee might beleeue that J am hee He geueth vs to vnderstand that hée is the same messias which was promised Not that the treason of Iudas beganne to bring the Disciples vnto the Fayth for they knewe him already and had confessed who he was but because their faith profited more Iohn 6.69 when they came vnto the experience of those thinges which they had heard before out of the mouth of Christ And nowe we maye two wayes vnderstand the same as that he sayeth that the Disciples shall beleeue when they see the matter come to passe because nothing was hidden from him or else that none of thos things should faile him which the Scripture testifieth concerning Christ Both these sentences maye serue well B Therefore when they sawe that he knewe all thinges before they came to passe and yet notwithstanding woulde willingly suffer the same they mighte easily know that he was very Christe and God Howbéeit they did better way and vnderstand these thinges when they were more amply endued with the holy Ghost Concerning the exposition of the twenty verse reade in our commentary vppon the tenth Chapter of Mathewe beginning at the forty verse 21. When Iesus thus sayde hee was troubled in spirite and testifyed and sayde verilye verily I saye vnto you that one of you shall betraye mee C. The more holy that the Apostolicall office is and the greater the excelency of the same the more filthy and detestable was the treason of Iudas Therefore such and so great wickednesse brought horror of mind into Christ him selfe when he séeeth that holy office to be defiled by the vnspeakable witnes of one man in whom the Maiesty of God should haue shined B. And this perturbation constraned him to speake more plainly of the traitor and according to his wonted manner to testify with an oath that it was one of his chosen Disciples Apostles which should betray him As if he should saye Beholde to what great dignitie I haue aduaunced you For I haue made you so great that whosoeuer receiueth you receiueth my father also but Oh wickednesse Oh straunge cruelty one of you I saye of you twelue of you Apostls whom whosoeuer heareth heareth me and my father to whome whosoeuer doth good doth it to me and to my Father shal betray me to death C. And this was not a fained passion in Christ but he was in déede througly so affected and troubled This is necessary to be knowen of vs because his zeale is sett before for immitation that wée might seriously abhorre these monsterouse synnes which do ouerthrowe the holy order of God and of hys Church AVG. Awaye then with the Arguments of the Philosophers which say that these perturbations come not into the minde of a wise man God hath made the wisedome of this world foolishnesse i. Cor. i. 20 Wée maye reade the like wordes in the one and twenty verse of the twentye sixe Chapter of Mathewe 22. Then the Disciples looked one on another doubting of whome hee spake C. They whose consciences accused them not were much agréeue at the saying of Christ only Iudas was so obstinate and hardned in his wickednesse that hée was not touched at al. So great was the authority of Christ with the Disciples that they were sertainly perswaded that he did or spake nothing rashly B. Therefore they looked one vppon another eyther because they were amased or else because thereby they woulde sée if they could fynd out the traytour by his countenaunce But Sathan hadde banished out of the heart of Iudas al reuerence that he might be more hard then the flint stoan to repell all admonitions Bv. For al the rest béeing wonderfully troubled and greeued he notwithstanding hee knewe in his owne conscience him selfe to be giltie was neither a feard neyther ashamed nor abashed to come to the holy Surper and coulde also abide without blushing that the Lorde should looke vppon him whom he knew not to be ignoraÌt of any of his thoughts So great was the plague of couetousenesse and such liberty he had to abuse the knowen libertie of the Lorde And allthough Christ might seme to deale scarse frendly in suffering his guiltlesse Disciples to
theyr head Some haue falsely iudged this sop to bee the signe of the body of Christ for that it was reached vnto him without the action of the Supper But they doe groslye erre which imagine that the Deuell entered essentially into Iudas for the Euangelist speaketh onelye concerning force and efficacye And we are taught by this fearefull example what greeuous punishment abydeth al those which profane the benefites of the Lorde by theyr abuse That which thou doest doe quicklye R. Christ commaundeth not Iudas to playe the Traitour for howe can righteousnesse commaunde iniquitye but it is rather a voyce of detesting Hytherto the Lorde had sought to reuoake him by diuers meanes but hée preuayled not and therefore nowe hee speaketh vnto him as to one past care as if he shoulde saye Séeing thou art become so impudent and bearest such a Traiterous hart against mée I geue the leaue to goe and that whiche thou doest and seekest to bring to passe do and accomplishe quicklye C. Thou shalt perishe when the apointed time of thy destruction is come And in this thing hée playeth the part of a Iudge who iudgeth not to death those whose destruction hee desyreth but those who by theyr owne faulte haue brought them selues to destruction already R. For Christ speaketh here as Parents commonly do to desperate vngratious children For commonlye they saye to suche My sonne for so much as I can not wynne thée by any gentle admonition or bring thée to a better lyfe by any benefites for the more I do thée good the worse thou art therefore goe whether thou wylt goe thou ronnagate for thou shalt not escape vnpunished because thou abusest the goodnesse of thy Father to thy iniquitye Are not these Propheticall wordes of callamitye to come rather than of commaunding Euen so sayeth the Propheteâ Drinke and be dronken spewe and fallâ and ryse no more M. Most true therefore is the saying of the Apostle Despisest thou the Ritches of his goodnesse and patience and long sufferaunce Iere. 25.27 not knowing that the kindnesse of God leadeth thee to rapentance But thou after thy stubbornes and heart that can not repent Rom. 2.4 heapest vnto thy selfe wrath against the daye of wrath 28. That wyst no man at the Table for what inteÌt he spake vnto him M. The Lorde so spake to the conscience of the Traitour that the rest knewe not what he meant C. For eyther Iohn as yet had not told vnto others what he had heard of Christ or else they were so amazed that they vnderstoode not yea it is lykelye that Iohn himselfe was astonished at the hearing of the same But that whiche happened then to the Disciples we may sée oftentimes in the Church namely that very fewe of the faithfull can discerne Hipocrits whome the Lord in plaine wordes condemneth M. Furthermore a good man maye so prycke the conscience of him that hath done euyll in the presence of others to whome his wickednesse is not yet knowne that he alone maye vnderstand what is spoken 29. Some of theÌ thought because Iudas had the bagge that Iesus had sayde vnto him Bye those thinges that wee haue neede of against the Feast or that hee should geue somthing to the poore C. It doeth euidently inough apeare vnto all men howe great the pouerty of our Sauiour Christ was yet notwithstanding he gaue somewhat of that lytle which he had vnto the poore to teache vs to doe the lyke For the Apostle would not haue surmised that hée had spoken of the poore but because he was accustomed to helpe them Howe Christ and his Apostls vsed money M. We see therefore howe Christ his Apostles vsed money One parte they imployed to bye necessarye thinges and the other part they bestowed vpon the poore CoÌpare herewith the treasures of the Churche of Rome of the Byshops and of the Monasteries and sée howe they are bestowed Bv. This place also maketh against begging Monkes who counterfaiting beggerye wyll séeme to haue nothing of theyr owne and yet gather togeather great heapes of Ritches In lyke manner also against the Anabaptistes who trouble the consciences of simple men Anabaptists would haue theyr neighbors goodes common and doe exclude them out of the fellowshippe of the godlye except they make theyr goodes common to theyr brethren that is to say to erronyous Anabaptists 30. Assone then as he had receiued the Sop hee went immediatly out and it was night B. This séemeth to bée added by the Euangelist boath to declare the wicked crueltye of this miserable man and also that Iudas by receyuing the Sop and by the wordes of the Lorde was as it were by a certaine force of his goodnesse cast forth insomuch that he coulde neyther chaunge his wicked purpose nor yet abyde the vnspeakeable lenity of Christ After the same manner the Reprobate the more the goodnesse of God is shewed towardes them the more wicked and outragious they are And it was night Bv. That is to saye it was nowe Euentide The circumstaunce of time in this place noateth the earnest desyre of the Traitour to atchieue his purpose who coulde not be stayed by the vnseasonable time of the night Iohn 3.20 But the Prince of darkenesse delighteth in darknesse and they which do euyll hate the lyght M. Wherevpon Christ when hée was taken sayde to his enemies This is your houre and the power of darknes Luk. 22.53 Bv. Iudas therefore chose the night and darknesse as a conuenient tyme for his purpose And thus are all Reprobates caried with whome no admonitions can preuaile And this ende hath the contempte of Gods worde and an impenitent life 31. Therefore when he was gone oute Iesus sayde now is the sonne of man glorified and God is glorified in him M. Nowe the Euaungelist consequentlye sheweth what the Lorde spake after the departure and defection of Iudas the Traytor vnto the Disciples to the confirmation of their fayth C. The last hower was at hande hée knewe howe weake the mindes of hys Disciples were therfore he sought by al meanes he could to staye them vppe leste they should quaile The onelye rememberaunce of the Crosse doeth make vs a feard except we also remember this consolation that Christ triumphed as conqueror of Sathan and death vpon the Crosse What therefore might happen vnto the Disciples when they should shortlye after see Christ caryed vnto Death and reprochfully entreated mighte not such a heauy and sorrowefull sight haue a hondered tymes ouerthrowen them Wherfore Christ prouideth for this perill and bringeth them from the behoulding of the externall aspecte of death to the spirituall fruite Therefore howe shameful soeuer the Death of the Crosse séemeth to bée which béeing considered aloane maye confounde the faithfull Christ notwithstanding testifieth that the same to him is gloryouse saying Nowe is the sonne of man glorified M. Hee speaketh in the preter tence whenas notwithstanding he mente the glorifycation which was to come shortly
will encreace that which he hath begon in vs. And wée must créepe béefore we haue strength geuen to vs to ronne swiftly And as Christ doth beare with vs in our imperfection euenso let vs learne not to cast of our weake Bretheren which as yet are far from the marck It is to be wished that al didde ronne with good courage but If anye doe ronne slowely so that he kéepe the waye let vs hope well CYR. Some think that by these wordes it was ment that Péeter after the assention of the Lord should be crucefyed but it maketh no matter what kind of death the Apostle of Christ suffered 37. Peeter sayd vnto him Lorde why cannot I follow thee nowe I will ieoparde my lyfe for thy sake C. Péeter by these words declareth that he was gréeued at the answere of Christ Hee vnderstoode that he was put in mind of his owne infirmitie whereby he gathred that his owne fault was a let vnto him that he could not presentlye followe Christ But yet he was not fully perswaded of this For by nature mankind is puffed vp with trust of his owne strength M. He doth not demaund and saye when shall I followe thée if I cannot followe thée nowe but he sayth VVhy cannot I follw the nowe As if he should saye R Doest thou think that I hauing receiued so many benifits of the wil be so vnthankfull that I will forsake thee Thou hast chosen mee to be an Apostle I haue tasted of the heauenly Ioye vpon mounte Thabor I haue wrought miracles in thy name and what benefite is it that I haue not receiued of thée howe then can I forsake thée being in great peril of thy lyfe I wil venturâ my lyfe for thée yea I will dye for thée so far am I from forsaking thée C. These wordes of Peter shew what an opinion we haue conceiued of oure selues and howe we trust to our owne strength where vpon it coÌmeth that wée dare doe any thing without callinge for the help of God when as notwithstanding we can do nothing But concerning this read more in the twentie six chapter of Mathew in the thirty thrée verse 38. Iesus aunswered hym wilte thou ieoparde thy lyfe for my sake verily verily I say vnto thee the Cocke shall not crowe till thou haue denied me thrise M. Peeter séemed to prooue Christ a liar in denying that so bouldly which the Lord declared vnto him Therefore Christ séeketh more and more to beate downe the arrogancy of Peeter leste hée béeing puffed vp aboue measure shoulde bée to prowd of his owne strength And Christ would not contend with him but thought it better to let him haue experience of his owne strength euenas fooles are serued who are neuer wise but when they are punished Peter promiseth inuincible constancie and he speaketh according to the sincere affection of hys mind but it is blind and presumptuouse bouldnesse because he considereth not what was geuen vnto him Therefore the Lord correcteth that rashenesse As if he should saye R. What is that I heare Wilt thou Péeter dye for mée who came to dye for thée M. But I saye vnto thée that thou shalt be so aferd and discouraged that thou shalt not only forsake mée with the rest but shalt also deny mee euen as if thou haddest neuer knowen mée and that not once but twise yea thrise and with suche spéede that thou shalt deny mée before the Cock crowe But because this example pertaineth vnto vs let all men learne to waye and consider their owne infirmities and imperfections leste they be to prowd vppon vaine confidence Wée cannot presume to muche vpon the grace of God but here the secure presumption of the fleshe is reprehended seeing that faith bringeth forth rather feare and carefulnesse Hée suffereth the due and condinge punishement of his arrogancy wherefore that God may stay vs vp by his power let vs learne to forsake oure owne strength and to flée to him in time ⧠The Xiiij. Chapter 1. And he saide vnto his Disciples let not your hartes be troubled ye beleeue in God beleeue also in me Let not your hearts be troubled THIS whoale Chapeter is mixed with consolations with doctrines witht exhortacions and with promises The Lorde comforteth his sorrowefull and troubled Disciples instructeth them concerninge the father exhorteth them to beléeue in him to loue him to keepe his sayings promiseth them place in heauen the gift of the holy Ghost the hearing of their praiers his retourne vnto them againe the loue and grace of his Father and laste of al his peace And he doeth not without cause vse so many wordes to confirme his Disciples who had so daungerouse and fearfull a battaile prepared for them For this was no smal temptation that which in a litle while after they shoulde sée him hanging uppon the Crosse in the which sight there was nothing to bee seene but matter of vtter desperation Seeing the hower of so greate trouble was at hand he sheweth them a remedy lest they beeing ouercome should quaile M. In him we see the Image of that Priest Heb. 4.15 who béeing him selfe tempted in all thinges can haue compassion vppon all those that are tempted euenas the Apostle describeth him vnto vs. Hée knoweth that his disciples are men and ar easily troubled with sorrowful things I would to God that they which are of some estimation in the Churche were thus affected toward the weake euenas Christ was affected toward his whome he willeth not to be troubled C. Wée must alwayes consider the circumstance of time in that Christ would haue hys Disciples to stand strong and withoute feare when all thinges might séeme to bring present death and desperation M. For hée knewe that none of those things should hurt him how dangerouse and mortall soeuer they séemed to bée Therefore wée must alwayes vse thys Buckler to withstand such conflictes It cannot bée but that we shall feele diuers motions but we must be so affeard and troubled that we do not fall The faithful therefore are sayd not to be troubled because they leaning vnto the word of God although they bee oppressed with great troubles yet notwithstandinge they constantly go forward Ye beleue in God beleue also in me C. Christ doth not only encourage hys Disciples by exhorting them vnto constancy but doth also teach from whence they must seeke for theyr strength namly from Faith by which he is acknoweledged to be the Sonne of God who is able ynough of him selfe to defend those that are his This is the true waye to stande yf so be our fayth be reposed in Christ and yf so be it doth behould him when he helpeth vs euen as yf hée were present For this is the meaning of that whiche as sayth There is no cause why yee should be troubled for my departure Bv. For yf so bee ye haue grounded youre fayth vppon God he shal saue you and I also will saue you euenas I haue promised oftenne times heretofore For
Therefore although he semed to speake vnto deafe men for a time yet notwithstanding afterwarde it appered that he did not spend his winde in vaine but that he sowed the sede in the grounde which was afterwarde to bring forthe frute And as Christ speaketh héere of his worde and of the fulfillinge of thinges euen so his death Resurrection and ascention into heauen do growe together with doctrine that they maye bringe forth Faithe in vs. A. Moreouer he speaketh here almoste the same which he did when he made mention of the treason of Iudas Nowe I tell you before it is come that when it is come to passe ye might beleeue that I am he Iohn 13.16 And in the sixtene chapter folowing But these thinges haue I spoken vnto you that when the time shall come ye maye remember that I toulde you By which wordes he sheweth a plaine Argument of his diuinitye to the confirmation of his disciples Faith 38 Hereafter will I not taulke manye wordes with you for the Prince of this worlde coÌmeth hath naught in mee Bv. Nowe in playne words he sheweth that be would die for the saluation and Redemption of mankinde For he shewing that death and bondes wayted for him saith Now shall my first ministerie ceasse by which I abased my selfe euen to the forme of a seruant For the hower of my passion is at hande By which saiing he minded to make his Disciples more attentiue and more deepely to printe his doctrine in their mindes For fulnes often times bringeth loathsomenesse and that is more earnestly desired which is harde to be gotten and that which tarieth but a while is moste set by Therefore he telleth them that he will shortly go from them to the ende they might be the more desierouse to heare his doctrine And although Christ should teach vs all our life time without ceassing yet notwithstanding this sentence might be applied to our vse also because seing the race of our life is but shorte we must vse occation A. lest we beinge blynded in our owne wickednes do contemne his voyce which talketh with vs at this daye For the Prince of this world C. Hée might simplely haue saide that he should dy and that nowe the hower of his death was at hande but he speaketh by circomstance to coÌfirme their mindes leste they being terrefied with so horrible and fearefull a kinde of death should falle awaye For to beleue in him being crucefied is nothing else but to seke life amonge the deade First of al he saith that this power shall be geuen to sathan then he addeth that he suffereth the same not be cause he was therevnto constrained but that he might obay his Father A. But why the Deuell is called the prince of this world we haue shewed in the twelueth chapter going before C. And by the name of worlde be comprehendeth all mankinde For there is but one redemer which deliuereth vs out of this horrible seruitude But seing this poonishment came by the sinne of the first man euen as dayly it encreasseth more and more through new sinnes let vs learne both to hate our selues and our sinnes also For we are so captiue vnder the Rule of Sathan that notwithstanding this seruitude which is voluntarie shall not excuse vs and make vs blamelesse Wée muste also noate thot the same is attributed here to the deuell which is done by wicked men For it is no vnwonted thinge to attribut that to the capitaine which was done by the whole armie of the Capitaine Sathan was the Captaine of Iudas and of the murdering Iewes who caused them to commit such horible wickednes C. Therefore when the wicked are caried by the motion of Sathan whatsoeuer they do is iustly saide to be his work M. Also this place teacheth what they ought to looke for of this world in the which the Deuell is Prince secondely how he vseth wicked men as his soldiers to persecute Godes electe And hath naught in me B. Sathan hath power ouer those that are subiect to sinne For he worketh in the children of disobedience Therefore seing the Lorde was pure from all sinne Sathan had no power at all in him C. Howbeit these wordes maye haue a farther meaninge For Christ speaketh not here of his purenes alone but also of his deuine power whiche was not subiecte vnto death For it was mete for the Disciples to knowe that hee was not obnoxius to infirmytye leste they should think to basely of his power But in this generall sentence that former sentence is concluded that in subduing death he was not bounde to Sathan Whervppon is gathered that he tooke vpon him our tourne when he submitted him selfe to death Bv. R. Othersome also noat here that Sathan had no power in Christ because the members and instrumentes of Sathan could not obtayne that whiche they desired For they purposed to destroye Christ and to blot out his name for euer but he when he hoong vpon the crosse and was euen in death shooke the earth and wrought suche wonders as beséemed the Sonne of God straight after he arose from death to lyfe and assended into heauen where he raigneth ouer the whole world Sathan had no power in Christ Therefore the power of sathan could preuaile nothing againste the Lorde of light and lyfe This is no small consolation to the faithfull For the Lorde Iesus hath ouer come for vs sin death and sathan Wherfore if sathan had no power in the head neither shall he haue any power in the members For the victory life and innocencye of Christ Iesus is ours by Faith Therefore yf at the hower of death the Prince of this world come vnto thée be not afrayde consider that he hath bente and vsed all his force againste the Sauiour and preuailed not but was ouerthrowne him selfe when he thought to haue gotten the victory The Lorde Iesus got the victory for thy sake and thou shalte ouercome in hym R. But if Sathan had no power ouer Christ why then did he preuail so muche that he brought him to the death of the Crosse For shortly after Christ died and that the most shamful death of al others euen the death of the Crosse Heare now the cause hereof in these words of our Sauiour following 31. But that the worlde may know that I loue the Father and as the Father gaue me a coÌmaundement euen so doe I ⪠Rise let vs goe hence But that the worlde might know B. That is to say Therefore I wyll geue place to the power of Sathan and delyuer my selfe into the handes of sinners that the world may know that I loue the Father C. We haue in this to noate that Gods decree here standeth in the hiest place lest we should think that christ was so caried to death by the violence of Sathan that some thing happened to him beside the purpose of God For it is God whiche hath ordayned his sonne to be the prepitiatory and which would
shall séeke no other thing than that which pleaseth him secondlye that they shall be so déere and acceptable in the sight of GOD that whatsoeuer they wyll by his clemencye they shall receyue So also sayeth the Prophete Dauid He wyll fulfyll the desire of them that feare him Psal 145 hee also wyll heare theyr crye and wyll helpe them And my wordes abide in you Bv. In these fewe wordes hée expoundeth who they bée whiche abyde in Christe namelye they in whome the wordes of Christ doe abyde And the wordes of Christ doe abyde in the Faithfull For these by faith doe receyue the Euangelicall doctrine of Christ and retayne the same C. Therefore when they forsake the doctrine of the Gospel they séeke after Christ in vaine M. Lastlye wée must noate that Christ sayde not Whatsoeuer ye wyll ye shall doe But Aske what ye wyll and it shal be done for you For although the faithful seruauntes of Christe are acceptable vnto GOD yet notwithstanding they haue not power to do what they wyll or no attribute any thing to theyr right or merites but ought to depende vppon the grace of God onelye and to aske those thinges of him which are necessarye For the Lorde knoweth what thinges they haue néede of and is readye to doe and to geue vnto them whatsoeuer hée knoweth to bée profitable vnto them but to nourishe faith and trust in their harts hée geueth vnto them the spirite of prayer that they maye requyre all thinges at his hande by humble peticion Bv. Therefore to what ende should we retaine Christ corporally if so be otherwyse he geue vnto his faithfull seruants that which they require and is alwaye readye to helpe them Doeth he séeme to be absent which fulfilleth the desires of his seruauntes Wherefore wée ought not to be discouraged from praier though wee haue not the corporall presence of the Lorde 8. Herein is my Father glorified that ye beare muche fruite and become my Disciples C. This is a confirmation of the sentence going before For he sheweth that we must not doubte but that he heareth the prayers of his seruauntes when they desire to be made fruitefull because this speciallye appertayneth to the setting forth of his glorye R. But is not the Father glorious by his owne nature Howe then can we glorifye him The Father verilye is glorious in him selfe from euerlasting but yet he doth not alwayes appeare manifestlye to bée glorious Euen as he is wonderfull most wyse and liberall from euerlasting yet notwithstanding hée hath not so appeared before the condicion of the worlde For his wisedome power and liberallitye was shewed afterwarde in the creation of the world Thus he was alwaies glorifyed by his owne nature yet not manifestly His glory is declared when he sanctifyeth the elect and maketh them to bring forth fruite that is to saye to beléeue and to loue Faith vanquisheth the Deuell And loue the world For by faith all the deceites of Sathan are ouercome and by loue all the iniuryes of the world are subdued For who would haue known that the power of God ouer Sathan had béene so great and all the rule and principallity of this worlde if so be the same had not béene manifested in the faithfull when they ouercome Sathan and the worlde Therfore the Father is glorifyed God is glorifyed by faith when one beléeueth and by Faith is made a Disciple of Christ that is to saye the sonne of God by adoption He is also gloryfied when fayth bringeth forth the fruite of loue in the beléeuing For it is the glory of God to ouercome sinnes by Christe to boast of the righteousnesse of Christ The Father is not gloryfied by ceremonies by mannes inuencions by frée wil and by humaine strength but he is gloryfied by Faith and charitye Wherefore if we wyll glorifye the Father let vs beléeue in the sonne let vs abyde in the worde of the sonne and let vs loue one another euen as Christ hath loued vs. C. For he pronounceth here that he hath none in his flocke but suche as fructefye to the glorye of God Bv. To the which effecte pertaineth this saying of Christ Let your lyght so shine before men Math 5.16 that they may see your good works and glorifye your Father whiche is in heauen And become my Disciples M. This ought not so to be vnderstoode as though by fructefying wee were made the Disciples of Christ because we must first be true Disciples of Christ and then to doe the workes of Disciples His wordes are as muche as if he had sayd And declare your selues to bee my true Disciples by abyding in my worde For if ye abyde in my word then are ye my verye Disciples Iohn 8 31. and ye shall knowe the trueth and the trueth shall make you free 9. As the Father hath loued mee euen so haue I loued you continue in my loue M. Hée goeth forewarde in exhorting his Disciples to abyde in his loue And in this place he taketh an argument to perswade by his owne example and the example of his Father C. By which wordes his purpose was to expresse a farre greater matter than the common sort doe deny or iudge For here they make a loÌg discourse but beside the purpose concerning the secréete loue of the father with the which he hath been alwayes affected toward his sonne wheÌ as rather the purpose of Christ was to laye as it were in our lap the sure pledge of his diuine loue toward vs. Therfore that whiche they imagine appertaineth nothing to this present place But the loue of the which mencion is made here is to be referred vnto our selues because Christ testifieth that hee is loued of the Father in that he is the head of the Church For he which séeketh to know how he is loued of God without a Mediator bringeth him selfe into a Labyrinth in the which he shall finde no way to get forth Therefore we must cast our eyes vppon Christ in whom we shal finde the pledge of Gods loue For vpon him the whole loue of God is layde that from him it might flowe to his members For this cause he is sayde to be the well beloued sonne in whome the Father is well pleased But we must noate the ende Math. 3.7 which is That we maye be acceptable vnto God So that we may behold the Fatherlye loue of God toward vs all in him euen as in a glasse because he is not loued for his owne sake but to Ioyne vs with the Father vnto him R. Therfore as the Father loued the Sonne and gaue vnto him all good thinges sustained him vnder the Crosse and deliuered his soule out of hell so the Sonne also loueth the Faithfull and geueth vnto them all those graces which he hath receiued from the Father beareth them vp vnder the Crosse bringeth them from death to life and deliuereth them out of Hell Abide ye in my loue Some expounde these
in our hartes saying Let the peace of God haue the victorie in your hartes Colo. 3.15 And in another place The peace of God which passeth all vnderstandinge keepe your hartes and mindes through christ Iesus Phili. 4.7 C. And there is sayde to be the Ioye of Christe and our Ioye in diuers respectes That is the Ioy of Christ which is geuen of him vnto vs for he is the author and cause of the same Esai 53.5 The cause of our Ioy for that wée are deliuered from sinne and death the chastisement of oure peace béeing vppon him And he is the Authore because by his spirite he taketh feare and sorrowe out of our hearts whereof commeth this excéeding Ioye Our ioye is sayde to be in another respecte because wee inioye him so soone as hee is geuen vnto vs. Ioye in Christ and in vs. Nowe when our sauiour Christ pronounceth that hée therefore spake these thinges that his Disciples mighte haue Ioye we gather that whosoeuer doe truely profite by this sermone shall haue mater wherby to quiet themselus And that your ioy might be full Bv. He meaneth the most perfect Ioye the which wanteth nothing so that Christ promiseth vnto his Disciples Ioyes and the fulnesse of all Ioye C. Not that the faithfull shal be frée from all heauinesse and sorrowe but because they shall haue excéeding cause of Ioye in such wise that no feare care and sorrowe shall ouerwhelme them For they to whome it is geuen to Ioye and reioyce in Christ shal be excéeding Ioyfull and mery whether it be in life or in death in prosperitye or in miserye Notwithstanding there are some which referre this Ioye in the second place to the fruition of eternall lyfe Othersome saye that this is the meaning these thinges haue I spoken vnto you that my ioy might be in you that is to saye that yée might only reioyce in these thinges in the which I reioyce For so ye shall bée strong to fight and vpon hope of sauing men ye shall willingly suffer perills reioysing not a little because the will of the Father who woulde haue all men come to the knoweledge of the trueth to the vttermost of my power shall be fulfilled This ioye therefore haue I chosen this also yf ye shal haue ye shal haue sincere and perfect Ioy. A. But the first exposition is best to to liked 12. This is my commandement that ye loue togeather as I haue loued you M. Because he had spoken of the kéeping of his commaundementes he repeateth by occasion his commandement and more largely speaketh of the vsinge of mutuall loue of the whiche allso hee spake a little before C For séeing it is méete to direct our life according to the commaundement of Christ wee muste firste of all consider what he willeth and commaundeth to be done And he sayth that aboue all thinges he delighteth to haue mutuall loue among the faithfull By order wée must haue firste the loue and reuerence of God but because the true probation thereof is loue towards our neyghboure he specialle maketh mention of the same Bv. As if Christ should saye Some commaund one thing and some another and there is neyther forme nor ende of commandements but I commend vnto you only loue loue one another C. And as before in a generall forme of doctrine so nowe in a particuler he setteth before vs an example to followe For he loued all his Disciples to the end they shoulde in like manner loue one another B. And al his commaundements are finished in this onely commaundement of mutuall loue 13. Greater loue hath no man than this that a man bestowe his lyfe for his frendes C. Christe sometime commendeth the greatnesse of his loue towarde vs that he myght thereby the better establishe and confirme the trust of our saluation but nowe hée goeth farther that hee might inflame vs by his example to loue our Bretheren Notwithstanding he Ioyneth boath together For he would haue vs to taste by Faith the excéeding swéetnesse of his goodnesse then by this reason he allureth vs to the study and desyer of loue Ephe. v. ij So in lyke manner the Apostle Paule sayeth VValke in loue euen as Christ hath loued vs and hath geuen him selfe an oblation and a sacrifice of a sweete smell vnto God i. Ioh 3.16 A. Also saint Iohn sayeth Hereby know we loue because he hath geuen his life for vs and we ought to geue our liues for our bretheren C. God mighte haue redeemed vs with his worde in a moment yf so be for oure sakes it had not seemed better vnto him by not sparing his only begotten sonne to declare in his personne what great care he hath for our saluation Now they must haue to hard and stoany hartes which wil not be mollefyed with such vnspeakeable swéetnesse of Gods loue Bv. Man hath nothing in this worlde more pretiouse than life He hadde rather hasard his riches and whatsoeuer else he hath in this worlde rather then to suffer his life to come into peril Math. i6 26. Wherevpon the Lord sayth in the Gospel what doth it profyte a man if hee winne the whoal world and lose his own soule Or what shall a man geue to redeeme his owne soule withall Wherfore among men there is not a greter token of loue then if a man geue his life for his freind Therefore great and vnspekable is the loue of the sonne of God towarde vs by which he voutsafed to dye for vs. Rom. v.x. C Notwithstanding it maye be demanded howe Christ dyed for his frindes séeing that we were his enemies before he reconciled vs euenas the Apostle Paule testifieth C. For he hauing satisfied for synne by the sacrifice of hys death put away quite the enmity which was betwéene God and vs. The solution of this question maye be taken oute of the sixtéene verse of the third Chapter going before where wée sayde that in respect of our selues there is enmitye betéene God and vs vntill such time as our synnes are abolished by the death of Christ but we then sayde that the cause of this grace exhibited in Christ was the euerlasting loue of God by which also he loued his enemies A. Christe therefore dyed for his freindes who notwithstanding were vniust For so sayth Peter Christ dyed once for sinnes the iust for the vniust to bring vs vnto God 14. Ye are my friends if ye doe whatsoeuer I commaunde you Bv. Christ requireth in the faythfull a notable loue and desyer of Godlinesse lest they should boaste in vayne that Christ dyed for the saluation of the worlde they in the meane time liuing to the worlde which they are wont to doe which are perswaded that the Gospell beareth with sinnes and that Christian liberty is leaue to synne They Iudg and doe farre otherwise who truly loue Christ C. But Christ meaneth not that wée haue gotten suche honoure by our own merite but onlye sheweth vppon what condition
iudgement of the Spirite doth begin at the demonstration of sinne For this is the begininge of spirituall doctrine that men are borne in sinne that they haue nothinge in them selues but the cause of sinne As yf he should saye The Spirit when he commeth shall shewe and conuince that sinne raigneth in the world withoute mee Wherfore infidelytie is here named because it doth seperate vs from Christ and so bringeth to passe that ther is nothing left in vs but sinne To be short in these wordes is condemned the corruption of humane nature least we should thinke that we haue any drop of perfection in vs without Christ M. Therfore we see here that it is expressed by a manyfest sentence that not to beleue in Christe is sinne For it is the commaundement of God that wée beleue in his sonne 10. Of righteousenes be cause I goe to my Father and ye shall se me no more C. We muste noate here the order of degrées which Christe vttereth Nowe he saith that the world shall be rebuked of ãâã righteousnes for men do not hoongar and thirste after righteousnesse nay they disdaynfully reiecte what so euer is spoken of the same excepte they be touched with the féeling of sin Specially we must thus iudge of the Faithful that they cannot profite in the Gospell except they be first humbled the whiche cannot be without the knowing of their sinnes It is the proper Office of the Law to call mens Consciences to the Iudgment of God and to wounde them with feare but the Gospell cannot be rightly preached but it muste bring from sin to righteousenes and from death to lyfe Therfore it is necessarye that it borrow from the Lawe this firste parte of the whiche Christe speaketh here Moreouer by righteousenesse in this place Christ vnderstandeth that righteousnes which is geuen to vs by his grace Christ sayth that he geueth not this without his fathers consent that not without cause For as he rose agayne for our iustification so now he sitteth at the right hande of the Father that he mighte vse that power which is geuen to him and might so fulfill al thinges In fine he neuer sendeth from his heauenly glory the odore of his righteousenesse vnto the worlde but the Spirite pronounceth by the Gospell that this is one way by whiche we are counted iuste Therefore this seconde degrée of the coniunction of sinne that the Spirite might plainly proue and shewe vnto the worlde what true righteousenesse is namely that Christe by his assencion into Heauen hath appoynted the kingdome of lyfe and now sitteth at the right hand of the Father that he may stablish true righteousnes A. Therefore there is no other waye to obtayne true righteousnesse than to imbrace the Gospell with true Faith For he which trulye beléeueth is trulye iustified 11. Of Iudgement because the prince of this worlde is iudged already C. Iudgement in this place signifieth right and equitie as in diuers other places of the Scripture also and it is the contrary to that which is disordered dispersed coÌfounded This therfore is the sence That Sathan so longe as he hath rule doth mix disorder and trouble all thinges that there might be a foule and deformed order of the workes of God but when he is put from his tyranny by Christ that then the worlde is repayred and good order beginneth to appere Thus the Spirite rebuketh and conuinceth the world of Iudgement That is to say Christ hauing ouercome the Prince of Iniquitie restoreth into good order those thinges whiche before were confounded and out of frame M. Sathan therefore was ouercome by the comming of the sone of God as by the more mightie but that is then knowne when by the power of the spirite the kingdome of Christ shineth in the harts of mortall men A. Concerning the which reade in the twelfth Chapter goyng before and the xxxi verse 12. I haue yet manie things to say vnto you but ye cannot beare them away now 13. Howbeit when he is come which is the spirite of truthe hee will leade you into al truth He shall not speake of himselfe but whatsoeuer he shall heare that he shall speake and he will shew you thinges to come M. It appeareth that the Lord among all other consolations proposed this before his Disciples as chiefe and that hee afterwarde doubled the same because they should receyue the holy Ghost to be their teacher comforter and Aduocate by whom they should be led and gouerned in all thinges By this promise he incourageth them to reueale the sorrow and heauinesse of their hart by which it came to passe that they coulde not well vnderstande those thinges which were spoken C. And because there was no other stay but doctrine vppon whiche they might reste he geueth them to vnderstande that he hath tempered the same according to their capasitie As if hee should say Yf that be not sufficient to stablishe and staye you whiche ye haue heard of mee staye a while For heareafter you being taught by the instruction of the Spirit shall want nothing he shall profite and finish that in you which is as yet but newly begon M. Here the Ministers of the worde haue an example to folow namely that they them selues might haue a consideration of the weaknes of others whom they take in hand to instructe either in Doctrine or in Dissiplyne and to burthen them with no more than they caâ presently beare For there are sertayne increments and measures of the giftes of Christ in the minds of the faithful insomuch the all men are not capeable of al thinges Yf so be ye should by and by at the fyrste chopexpounde vnto a Iewe newlye instructed the misterye of the holy Trinitie according to the fulnesse of our Faith neither his vnderstanding can conceiue it nor his memory carye it away C. Now it may be demaunded what thinges those were whiche the Apostels as yet were not apt to learne The Papistes to thruste in their owne inuentions in steade of deuine Oracles do wickedly abuse this place Christe say they promised new reuelations vnto his apostles Therefore we must not content our selues with the Scriptures only aboue the which Christe called his Disciples But séeing Christe houldeth his peace which of vs can say either those be they or those be they Or if he dare presume to say so how wyll hee proue it Who is so vaine or rashe who although hee spake these thinges which are true will afirme without any deuine testymony that they are those thinges which the Lorde woulde not they speake C. Moreouer the Spirite is called the perfecte scolmaster of trueth which Christ promised vnto his Apostles But to what end promised he the same but onely that they might deliuere the same wisdome which they had receiued from him That spirite is geuen the which beinge their guid and directour they discharged the office committed vnto them The same spirite had led them into all truethe when
did not here plainly affirme that the holy Ghost hath no other office than to establishe the kingdome of the sonne of God and to ratefye and confirme that for euer which the Father hath geuen vnto him To what ende then pertayneth the doctryne of the spirite Math. 17 5 Not to drawe vs from the scoole of Christ but rather to establishe and confirme that voyce by which we are commaunded to hear him Otherwise he should diminishe the glory of Christ which sayeth Hee shall glorify mee c As if he should saye After the holye Ghost shal be reuealed ye shall preach the Gospell to the whoale world and ye shall tell foorth my most gloryous vyctorye ouer the worlde sinne death Sathan and hell the which shall tourn to my great glory M. Let them noate and consider this which bragge and boast of the instruction and reuelation of the holy Ghost in the Churche The worke of the holye Ghost is not to gloryfye our strength wisdome and merittes but Christ which cannot bee glorifyed but in our heartes mortefyed and voyde of our owne ryghteousnesse C. When Christ addeth that the holye Ghoste shall take of his he geueth vs to vnderstande that we receiue his spirite to this ende that we might enioye his benefits For what doth it profite vs Surely it bringeth to passe that we are washed with the bloud of Christ that sinne is abolished by his death in vs that our ould man is crucefyed that his resurrection is of power to bring vs to newnesse of lyfe and finally that wée be pertakers of all his benefits and graces Therefore the spirite geueth vs nothing which is not in Christe but taketh from Christe to geue vnto vs. The lyke also wee muste thinke of doctrine i. Cor. i 30. For he doth not illuminate vs to drawe vs any whit from Christ but to fulfill that which Christ speaketh namely how that Christ is made vnto vs wisedome For it openeth vnto vs those treasures which are hidden in Christ To be short the Spirite doth in ritch vs with no other treasures than with the ritches of Christ that in all thinges Christe may be gloryfyed 15. All thinges that the father hath are myne Therefore sayde I not vnto you that hee shall take of mine and shewe vnto you C. Because Christ had séemed to haue spoken arrogantly lest he myght seeme to deminishe the glory of the father in saying Because he shall receiue of mine he strayght waye maketh mencion of the Father and confesseth that he hath all that from the father which he geueth vnto vs by his spirit But when he sayth that al things which the Father hath are his he speaketh in the person of a mediatoure because they shoulde drawe and receiue from the fulnesse of the same He alwayes hath respect vnto vs and speaketh of his Ritches to inuite vs to enioye the same and among the benefites which by his hand wée receiue from the Father hée reckoneth vp the spirite M. Let vs consider therefore of what dignitye the sonne of GOD is If all thinges are his whiche belong vnto the Father then is he of equall wisedome power and dignitye with the Father Mat. 11.27 and Lorde of all Herevpon it commeth that the Apostle Paule sayeth All thinges are youres and you are Christes i. Cor. 3.21 and Christ is Goddes M. Howebeit Christ speaketh not so muche here of his secréete power as hée doeth of his office 16. After a while and yee shall not see me and againe after a while and ye shall see me for I go to the Father M. The tyme was euen at hande that the Disciples being depriued of the presence of Christ shoulde bée verye heauy and sorrowfull the which sorrowe strayte after the resurrection of Christ shoulde bée tourned into greate ioye By the promise of this euerlasting ioye to come hée comforteth their mindes againe with these wordes B. I therefore speake vnto you of the holye Ghost the comforter by whome hereafter ye must be taught all thinges because the tyme is verye short which I haue to tarrye with you in the fleshe For euen anon I shal be caryed to death but shortly after I shal be restored to you againe but after another manner that is to saye by the presence of my spirite C. Howebeit othersome expounde it thus Ye shall sée me when I am rysen againe from the dead but it shall bée but for a short tyme because strayte after I shal be receyued into heauen But by this consolation he doth rather mittigate the sorrowe which they might conceyue by his absence affyrming that the same shoulde not bée long and so he commendeth the grace of his spirite by which he shoulde be with them for euer And it ought not to séeme absurde that he affyrmeth him selfe to be séene when he dwelleth in his Disciples by his spyrite for although he bée not discerned with our eyes yet notwithstanding Faith beholdeth Christes presence his presence is felt and seene with the eyes of fayth It is true which the Apostle sayeth VVee knowe that so long as wee are at home in the bodye 2. Cor 5.6 wee are absent from the Lorde For wee walke by fayth not after outward apperance Therefore the grace of the spirite is a glasse for vs in the which Christ wyll be séene according to this saying of Paule Though wee haue knowne Christ after the fleshe 2. Cor. 5 6 nowe yet henceforth knowe wee him henceforth no more 17. Then saide some of his Disciples betvven them selues vvhat is this that hee saieth 18. vnto vs After a vvhile and ye shall not see me and again after a vvhile and ye shall see me and that I go to the Father M. The matter it selfe of the which the Lorde spake as it was rare and seldome hearde so was it obscure vnto the Disciples and not easye to bée conceyued R. For fleshe and blood is deaffe at the Preaching of the Crosse and vnderstandeth nothing that is spoken of the Crosse For howe oftentimes had hée toulde his Apostles that hée woulde goe vnto the Father and take possession of a newe kingdome Howe often had hée made mencion of his Passion Notwithstanding they doe not as yet vnderstande the same so blynde is our nature in the worde of God without the spirite of Christ Suche is the doctrine of Christ that it requireth not carnall hearers but spirituall bearers and this is the cause that so fewe doe truelye vnderstand the same Notwithstanding wée must noate that not all but some of the Apostles not vnderstanding the wordes of the Lorde spake thus among them selues for they were not al of like capascity and wisedome 19. Iesus perceiued that they would aske him and sayde vnto them Doe yee enquire among your selues of that I saide After a while and ye shal not see mee and againe after a whyle ye shall see me R. This is an example of gentlenesse and carefulnesse Of gentlenesse in
him selfe loueth you becase ye haue loued me and haue beleued that I came out from God A. These wordes séeme quite and cleane to ouerthrowe all that the Lorde had spoken to his Diciples concerning intercession to his Father Obiection For he addeth that it is superfluous for him to praye vnto the Father Did he not before declare him selfe to be God and man in these wordes I will pray vnto the father Iohn i4 i6 and he shall giue you another comforter that he maye abide with you for euer Also Saint Iohn in another place calleth him our aduocate Rom 8 34 And Paule testefieth that he maketh interssion for vs. Heb 7 25 The same also is confirmed in the Hebrues But Christe doth not simplely denie in this place Aunsvvere that he wyl be an Intercessor but onely sheweth that his Father is so ready of him selfe to helpe them that he will willingly geue vnto them whatsoeuer they shal aske Christ our Intercessor B. Therfore Christ doth alwaye make Intercession for those that are his vntill such time as the number of them be full For that which he saith here and in the sixe and twenty verse how that it is not nedfull that he should praye vnto the Father for them is spoken in this respecte that hee had already obtayned his fathers fauoure toowardes them who at that time did both fauoure and imbrace them as the faithfull beléeuers in Christ M. This place is dilygentely to bée noated specialy against those which haue thrust in the Intercession of dead saintes into the Church because we haue no accesse vnto God for our sinnes saye they therefore we muste haue the saintes to be Intercessors for vs Euen as we cannot be admitted vnto the speach of a King before we vse some of his househoulde officers as meanes for vs. But Christe doth not in this sorte set his Father before vs whome he maketh so gentle and louing vnto vs that he sayth he will aske nothing for vs as for men voyde and destitute of his loue A. This Fatherly affection towards vs Esa 65 24 the Lorde him selfe also testifieth by hys Prophet saying It shall come to passe that before they call I will aunswer and before they aske I will heare to the ende we might not doubt but to finde the Father fauorable vnto vs so soone as wée call vpon him in the name of his Sonne For hee alwayes heareth him seeing hée is his onely begotten and most déere Sonne in whome hée is well pleased C. Moreouer when Christ is sayde to praye vnto the Father and to make intercession for vs let vs not imagine any carnall thing of him as though bée falling downe at his Fathers feete made such humble prayers for vs but the power and force of his sacrifice by which he hath once purchased the fauour of God towarde vs is alwaye lyuelye and effectuall and the bloude which he hath once shed for our righteousnesse is a continuall intercession for vs. Because ye haue loued me and haue beleued M. Christ in these wordes expresseth the cause of the loue of God the Father towarde vs shewing howe fayth in hym and the loue of him doe get vnto vs the loue of God the Father by which it commeth to passe that wée obtaine all things at his hande R. As if he shoulde saye because ye haue loued me and beleeued my Gospell therefore I haue reconsiled you vnto God that he may be now your Father ye are made the Sonnes of God by fayth in mee ye are made fellowe heyres of all Godes graces wherefore by me ye shall haue a readye waye to come vnto the Father C. By these wordes we are taught that there is one only bond of our coniunction with God And we are ioyned by true fayth which commeth from sincere affection the which he noteth by the name of loue For none doe beleeue purely in Christ but they whiche loue him with theyr whole heart Wherefore by this word loue he hath wel expressed the force and nature of faith But yf so be God beginneth to loue vs so sone as we loue Christ it foloweth that the beginninge of our saluation is of our selues because wée preuent the grace of God But contrary to this we haue many testimonies of Scripture i Iohn 4 i0 as these I will make them to loue me Agayne Not because wee loued him firste It shall not néede to repeate more places Rom 4 i7 because there is nothing more certayne then this doctrine That the lorde caleth those thinges that be not as though they were Ezech 36.26 that hee restoareth the dead to life Easy 65. that he maketh of stoany hartes hartes of flesh that he appereth vnto them which seke him not and that he loueth all those that are his before they are in this respecte we are sayde to be loued of God when we loue Christ because we haue a pledge of his loue whom before we abhorred as a seuere and cruell Iudge towarde vs. AVG. Therefore the Father loueth vs because we loue the Sonne hauing receaued of the father and the sonne that wee might loue the Father and the sonne 28 I went out from the Father and came into the vvorlde againe 1 leaue the vvorlde and goe to the Father C. This sentence commendeth vnto vs the deuine loue in Christ For we should haue no true fayth in hym yf we dydde not apprehende his deuine power For his death and resurrection the two pillors of fayth shoulde profite vs lytle or nothing at all except his heauenlye power be annexed vnto them Therefore we must imbrace Christ by a true and sincere fayth as the counsaile and power of God Let vs also consider to what ende hée came out from God namely that hee might be vnto vs wisdom sanctification righteousnes and redemption M. For this cause he sayth not simpely I am sent of God into this worlde Iohn 1 6 but I went out from the Father and came into the worlde Iohn also was sent of God the rest of the Prophetes also were sent of whome notwithstanding that cannot be sayde which Christ speaketh here of himselfe saying I went out from the father and came into the worlde that we might consider that to be in Christ Philiq 27 which is no other R But some will say how went hée out from the Father whiche was neuer seperated from him and howe goeth he out of the worlde when as all thinges in the same are ordered and gouerned by his power and care Hée wente oute from the Father because he abased himselfe taking vppon him the forme of a seruaunt He is gone out of the worlde because hee was contemned crucified and slaine by the worlde But all these thinges were done that he might goe vnto the Father that is to saye that he might bring man into the kingdome of God that hee myght make him Lorde ouer sinne the Crosse death and hell C. Therefore hee
sayth that he retourneth vnto the Father that they myght certainelye beléeue that by his departure they shoulde loose none of those benifites which hee hath brought because he sheddeth and powreth out of his heauenly glorye the power and efect of his death and resurrection Therefore he left the worlde when he putting of our infirmities was receyued vp into heauen but yet notwithstanding we are made pertakers of his grace because hée sitteth at the right hande of his Father and gouerneth the whoale worlde 29. His Disciples sayde vnto him Loe novve taulkest thou plainely and speakest no prouerbe 30. Novv are vvee sure that thou knovvest all thiÌgs nedest not that any man should aske thee any question ⪠therefore beleeue wee that thou camest from God M. The disciples because they did not as yet suffitiently knowe them selues boaste in these wordes that they knowe more then in very dede they knew The lorde had sayde These thinges haue I spoken to you by prouerbes the time will come when I shall no more speake vnto you by prouerbes but I shall shew you plainly of my fathere The Discipls contrary wise saye Lo now talkest thou playnly and speakest no prouerbe They thought that they vnderstode all thinges and that ther was no prouerbiall obscuritiy in the wordes of Christ B. But when the Lorde had at large declared his greate loue towardes them they also in like manner began to burne in loue towardes him they thought that they conceyued much and they perswaded them selues of more than they coulde eyther conceiue or do R. Therefore it was an opinion and not knowledge presumption and not Fayth in that they confesse nowe that they playnely vnderstande the wordes of Christ For they vnderstande not as yet what this meaneth that hée wente to the Father for to vnderstande this they needed the reuealing spirite C. In that therefore they exclayme nowe that theyr Mayster speaketh playnelye and without figure they go to farre yet notwithstanding they speake as it was in deede and which also wée finde true at this daye For hée which hath tasted but a little of the doctrine of the Gospell is more zealous and hath more féeling of Fayth than if hee knewe and well vnderstoode all Plato Yea the sighes which the Spirite of GOD stirreth vp in the heartes of the Godly are manifest testimonies that God doth worke by a secrete meanes aboue theyr capassitie For otherwise Pauele woulde not haue called them groaninges which cannot bee expressed So that wée must thinke that the Apostles felt some profite in suche wise that they might trulye saye Rom 8 26 that the wordes of Christe were not altogeather prouerbiall but they were deceyued in this in that they séemed vnto themselues to know more than they dyd But hereof came the error that they knew not what the gifte of the Spirite shoulde be They triumph therefore before the time euen as if a man shoulde thinke him selfe verye rytche hauing but one péece of goulde in his pursse They gather by sertaine signes that Christ procéeded from GOD and they glorye as though there were nothing wanting But as yet they were farre from that knowledge so long as they knâwe not what Christ shoulde be vnto them afterwarde A. Also they playnely ynough declare theyr dulnesse in knowing Christ by this that they saye Now are wee sure that thou knowest all thinges as though now and neuer before they ought to knowe that Christ knowe all thinges and hereby to beleeue that hée came out from God M. To what ende then had they séene so many and so greate myracles Of the which notwithstanding Nicodemus saide VVee know that thou art come a teacher from God Iohn 3 2 For no man can do the signes which thou doest except god were with him Iohn 6 69 Furthermore yf so be they did not beleue vntill now that he came from God what ment they to say before we beleue and knowe that thou art Christ the sonne of the lyueing God Thus we sée that faith in the knowledge of Christ was often times so weake in the Apostles that euer now and than they néeded confirmation They beleeued before that he came from God into this worlde but that faith and knowledge had as yet muche obscuritie weakenes whervpon it came to passe that so soone as they receyued anye light and confirmation by and by they thouht that they did truely and certainly know and beléeue although as yet when they spake these thinges their knowledg was obscure and their faith weake ynough the which that which followeth doeth testefye 31. Iesus aunswered them doe yee nowe beleeue 32. Beholde the hower draweth nye and is alreadye come that yee shall bee scattered euerye manne to his owne and shall leaue mee aloane and yet am I not aloane ⪠for the father is wyth mee M. Christ speaketh not this to caste in their téeth their slownesse to beléeue because at the laste they did but beginne to beleeue after they had séene so many myracles but rather to forwarne them and put them in mynde of the temtation to come C. For because they stoode to much in theyr owne conceit Christ putteth them in mynde of their owne infirmitie to the ende they mighte kéepe them selues within their compasse We neuer know well what we lack and howe farre we are from the fulnesse of fayth vntill we come to some seriouse tryall for then proofe maketh plaine howe weake our fayth is which we thought to be perfect and strong Of this Christ putteth his Disciples in mynde and pronounceth that it wyll shortly come to passe that they shal forsake him And this interrogation of Christ is Ironicall as yf he hadde sayd Do ye thus boast as though ye were strong in fayth A tryal is at hand wich will plainlye shewe your imbecillitie For persecution is like a touchstoane to prooue fayth a little whereof when it apeareth maketh them to feare and to stoupe which before weare to lofty M. Therefore there are heare two thinges to be consydered the one is that it ought not to séeme straunge yf there be some which in tyme of peace beléeue and when persecution commeth goe backward séeing the very same hapened to the Apostles The other is that wée oughte to be put in minde of this Infirmitie while as yet we beléeue that wée may think wiihin our selues nowe wée beleeue but when aduersite commeth what wyll we then doe This forwarning will bring to passe not only that we shall be wary and circomspect but also modest and perpetually depending vppon the grace of Christ Mannes minde is vnstable Mans mynde is vnstaple and chaungeable according to the tyme and state insomuch that the mindes and manners of the most parte are according to the tyme. Hobeit I am not aloan C. This correction was added to the ende we maye knowe that nothing is derogated from Christe when he is forsaken of men For séeing in him selfe his power and glory is
glorification of others of the godlye and of the Sonne of God signifiyng that he doth not aske of God a generall glorification of the godly but a speciall glorifying of the Sonne of God That thy sonne maye glorifie thee He meaneth that there is a mutuall glorifying of the Father and of the Sonne For to what ende appeared Christ but onelye to brynge vs vnto the Father Wherevpon it followeth that what soeuer honour is brought vnto the Father the same is brought vnto Christ and contraryewyse A. And he which honoureth not the Sonne honoureth not the Father which sent hym Wherevppon in another place he Ioyned the glorye of the Father and the Sonne togyther as when he sayde Iohn 11.4 This infirmitie is not vnto death but for the glorye of God Iohn 5.23 that the Sonne of God maye bee glorified thereby M. So that héere we see the disposition of the true sonne of god he sayth not that thy sonne may be gloriouse in the whole world but That thy sonne may glorifie thee So that whereas he desireth to be glorified it is for the preseruation of the Fatheres glory Therefore not onely the sonne but the Father also him selfe is so vnknowne and obscure in this world and that not amoung the Gentiles onely but also amounge the Iewes that he can not bée glorified but by his sonne C. Finally we must alwaye remember what person Christ in thys sustayneth for we must not consider his eternall diuinitye alone because he speaketh as hee was God manifested in the fleshe and according to the office of a Mediator B. Moreouer the sonne glorifyed the Father when he manifested hys power and goodnesse and the Father glorifieth the sonne in that hée hath exalted hym set him on his right hand to be the Lord and Sauiour of all and hath made hym to bée knowen by the preachyng of the Gospell This thing the Lorde plainely ynough declareth when hée sayeth as foloweth As thou hast giuen him power ouer all flesh that he shoulde giue eternall lyfe to as manye as thou hast giuen him R. Thys is that glory wyth the which the father glorifyed the sonne namely that he might be the Author of euerlasting life to all men which beleue in him which are ment by thys worde fleshe For thys is the wyll of the Father that euery one which séeth the Sonne Iohn 6 46 and beléeueth in hym shoulde haue eternall lyfe But to be a Medtator to the Father and to to be the Author of euerlastyng lyfe is not greater honour and glorye C. The power ouer all fleshe signifieth the Rule and dominion whych was gyuen vnto Christ when the Father appoynted hym to be the King and heade But wée muste noate the ende namely that he might gyue eternall life to all those that beléeue Christ therefore toke vpon hym rule and power not so much for hymselfe as for our saluation So that it is méete that wee willinglye submitte our selues vnto Christ not onelye to obay God but also because there is nothing more amiable than that subiection seyng it is vnto vs the cause of euerlasting lyfe M. But as touching thys present place we sée that eternall life is the gyfte of Christ and not the rewarde of our merits Secondlye that thys gyft is stayed vppon the power of God gyuen to the sonne Thirdly Life eternall is the free gift of god that euerlasting lyfe is not geuen to euerye one but onelye to the electe whome the Father hath giuen to the Sonne C For christ saith not that he hath rule ouer the whole worlde to giue lyfe vnto all men ⪠without exceptioÌ but he restraineth this grace to those onelye which are gyuen vnto hym But howe are they gyuen For the Father hath also made the Reprobate subiect vnto hym Aunswere Only the electe are of the peculiar flock of Christ the custody and charge wherof he hath taken vppon hym as a shepehearde Therefore the kingdome of Christ is extended to al men but it bringeth saueing helth to the elect only who gladly and willyingly follow the voyce of the shepehearde For others he constrayneth violently to obey hym vntyll at the last he breake them in peces with an Iron maule A. Therefore thys place agréeth very well with that which we redde before where it is sayde VVhatsoeuer the father gyueth me shall come vnto me Also This is the will of my Father which sent me Ioh. 6.37 that of all which he hath giuen mee I shoulde not loose one but rayse it vp agayne at the laste day This is life eternall that they might knovve thee the true God and Iesus Christ vvhom thou hast sente C. Nowe hée defineth the waye howe to geue lyfe namelye when hée illumineth and bringeth the electe into the true knowledge of God For he speaketh not here of the fruition of lyfe which we hope for but onely sheweth howe men shall come vnto lyfe And to the end this sentence maye be well vnderstoode we must fyrst of all noate that we are al in death vntyll such tyme as God doeth shyne who aloane is lyff and so soone as he hath shyned because we possesse him by Fayth we enter therewithall into the possession of lyfe Herevpon it commeth that the knowledge of him is rightlye sayde to bring sauing health M. But this knowledge is not gotten by our owne industrye but by the grace of God Therefore the sonne prayeth the Father to gloryfye him to the ende that he also may glorifye him againe and that so the elect hauing receyued the knowledge of them boath maye be made partakers of eternall lyfe No man therefore can knowe God but by Christ the sonne of God R. For no man hath séene God at any tyme the onelye begotten sonne which is in the bosome of the Father whiche hath reuealed him For he is the brightnesse of the glorye of the Father Iohn 1.18 And the lyght is knowne in brightnesse and glory Hebr. 1.3 C. Wherefore God is not knowne but in the face of Christ who is his liuelye and expresse Image Colos 1 15. In that therefore that the Father is set in the fyrst place it is not referred to the order of faith as though our mynde knowing God shoulde afterwarde descend vnto Christ but the sence and meaning is that God is knowne by a Mediatour set betwéene him and vs. M. And to knowe God the Father and Iesus Christ whome he hath sent is not simplye to knowe that God is God and that Iesus Christ is boath the sonne of God and the sonne of man but is to knowe the mistery of the Crosse of the receyued dispensation to redéeme mankinde from sinnes and death originallye comming from Adam The knowledge of God is lyfe eternall as that God is the Father of his onelye begotten sonne Christ and that he sent him for mannes saluation into the world by whose blood saluation belongeth to all menne as wel to the Iewes
as the Gentiles which beléeue in him without whome there is no saluation Actes 4 12. C. Here hée added two Epithetes or tytles as the true and onelye because fyrst it is necessarye that fayth doe discerne God from the vayne imaginations of menne and imbracing him with fyrme assuraunce shoulde neuer fayle or swarue secondlye that menne myght iudge nothing to bée lame or vnperfect in God and hée might content them selues with him aloane This therefore is the meaning That they may acknowledge thée for the true God But by this meanes he séemeth to depriue him selfe of the ryght and name of the deuinitye Yf any man replye and saye Obiection that the name of GOD belongeth as well vnto Christe as to the Father then the same question shal be moued concerning the holye ghost For if so bée the Father onelye and the Sonne bée one GOD than the holye Ghost is put out of his degrée the whiche is no lesse absurde The aunswere herevnto is easelye made Aunsvvere If a man marke and consider well the manner of speache whiche Christe vseth in dyuers places of the Gospell of Saint Iohn of the whiche the Readers haue béene so often admonished alreadye that they cannot forget it Christ appearing in the forme of a man placeth the power essence and maiestye of GOD vnder the person of his Father Therefore there is but one true God the Father of Christ That is to saye that GOD which promised vnto the worlde long a goe a redéemer is one But in Christ wée shall fynde boath the vnitye and veritye of the dietye because Christ was therefore abased that hée might exalt vs. When we are come thus farre than his diuine Maiestie sheweth it selfe then is hée whollye knowne in the Father and the Father whollye in him In fine he which seperateth Christ from the diuinitye of the Father as doe the Iewes Turkes and Arrians he as yet knoweth not which is the onely true God but doeth rather deuise vnto him selfe a straunge God C. Therefore we are commaunded to knowe God and Christ whome he hath sent by whome as by his stretched out hand he draweth vs vnto him R. Also this place verye well agréeth with that where it is sayde I am the resurrection and the lyfe he that beleeueth on mee Ioh. ii â5 though he were dead yet shall he lyue and whosoeuer lyueth and beleeueth in mee shall not dye for euer For fayth in Christ is the true knowledge of God Wherefore fayth is eternall lyfe because it possesseth Christ which is righteousnesse saluation and lyfe M. For this is the true God and eternall lyfe Iohn 5.20 C. But whereas it séemeth vnto some vniust that menne shoulde perishe for the ignoraunce of God onelye it commeth hereof Psal 36.9 because they doe not waye and consider that the well of lyfe is in the power of God onelye and that all they which haue forsaken him are depriued of lyfe Ephe. 4.18 Nowe séeing men come not vnto GOD but by faith infidelitye must of necessitye kéepe vs in death If anye man obiect and say Heb 11 6 that such as are iust otherwise and innocentes shall haue iniurye if they bée demaunded which want knowledge we may readilye aunswere that there is nothing ryght and sincere in menne so long as they abyde in theyr corrupt nature Gen 8 2i For the thought of mannes heart is euell euen from his childhoode Colloss 3 i0 but we are renewed as Paul testifyeth after the Image of GOD through knowledge 4. I haue glorifyed thee on the earth I haue fynished the worke vvhiche thou gauest me to doe M. Nowe hee speaketh of that by which he aduaunced the glorye of his fathers name boath by doctrine and by signes all the race of his dispensation ascribinge vnto him continuallye all thinges both him selfe and his doctrine and also the powers of his Miracles C. Yea in these wordes he comprehendeth al the partes of his Ministery meaning that hée hath finished all the whoale course of his calling for then was the due and full time when hée shoulde bée receyued vp into heauenlye glory For although the speciall parte was yet behinde namely the sacryfice of his death by whiche he made satisfaction for the sinnes of all men yet notwithstanding because the houre of death was nowe at hande he speaketh euen as if he had already suffered the same When he sayth I haue finished the worke which thou gauest me to he teacheth that the obedience by whiche God is gloryfied is not exercised in those workes which we in our owne lyking choose to bée good but in those workes which God committeth to euerye one to finishe Here let the Bishoppes and other Pastours take héede howe they depart out of this life whether they also can saye Wée haue gloryfied thée O Lorde vppon earth we haue finished the worke whiche thou gauest vs to doe C. This therefore is the summe of Christes wordes that he is set of the Father in the possession of his kingdom because hée hauing ended his race there wanted nothing more for him to do but onely to bring forth the fruite and effect by the power of the spirite of all those thinges which hee had done in the earth by the commaundement of his Father according to this saying of Paule Hee made him selfe of no reputacion takinge on him the forme of a seruaunt he humbled him selfe and became obedient to the death euen to the death of the crosse Phil 2.8 wherefore God hath exalted him and geuen him a name whiche is aboue euerye name 5. And now glorifie thou mee O Father with thine owne selfe with the glorie which I had with thee or euer the vvorlde vvas C. He now wisheth to be glorified with the Father not that the Father shoulde glorifie him within without witnesse but to the ende he being gloriouse receyued into heauen maye there declare his might and power that euery knée boath in heauen in earth and vnder the earth maye bowe Rom 6 i0 Therefore these wordes wyth thine owne selfe are compared with terrestriall and transitorye glory euen as the Apostle Paule when he saith that hée is once deade vnto sinne but now alyue vnto God expresseth the blessed immortalytye afterwarde hée declareth that hée desireth no borrowed or transitorye glorye but onelye that hée maye appeare to be suche a one in the fleshe as he was before the worlde was made or to speake more plainelye that the deuine maiestie which he alway had might nowe shine in the personne of the Mediatour and in the fleshe of manne which he had taken vpon him A. This place serueth greatlye to the confutation of the Arrians For although hee speake of the glorification of a man in the forme of a seruaunt yet notwithstanding the same Christ as hée is the worde of God which was in the beginning wyth God and God coescentiall with the Father and coequall in glorie had hys
he had receiued of his Fathers hande Notwithstanding this might seeme very absurde For there cannot be a better Rule of prayer deuised then if wee follow Christ our Captayne and mayster Math. 5 4 But we are commaunded to praye for all men yea euen for our enemies i Tim 2 1 Also the Apostle exhorteth that before al things prayers supplications intercessions and thanks geuing be made for all men Luk. 23 34 C. Furthermore Christ him selfe prayed after this Indifferently for all men saying Father forgeue them for they wotte not what they doe M. Moreouer it is the office of a Mediatoure not only to praye but also to offer And he offered him selfe vppon the Crosse for all men 2 Cor. 5 15 For as sayth Paul Christ dyed for all men Fynally Saint Iohn sayeth that he is the propitiation for the sinnes of the whoal world i Iohn 2 2 How then sayeth he that he prayeth not for the worlde seeing he dyed for all men Question and was the propitiation for the synnes of the whoale world C. This maye bée bréefly aunswered that these prayers which séeme to be made for all men are notwithstanding restrained to the electe of God Aunsvvere We ought to wish this and that man to be saued and so to comprehende all mankind because as yet we cannot distinguish the elect from the Reprobate yet notwithstanding we praye therewithall for the comming of Gods kingdome wishing that he would destroy his enemies This is euen as much as to praye for the saluation of all men whom wée knowe to be created after the Image of GOD and which are of the same nature that we are of and do leaue their destruction to the Iudgement of GOD whom he knoweth to be reprobates There was another sertayne spetiall cause of this prayer which ought not to be drawen into example For Christes prayer procéeded not only from the bare scence of fayth and loue but also from the féeling of his fathers secret Iudgementes which are hidden from vs so long as we walke through faith M. Therefore because wee knowe not who they are which so appertayne vnto the world that they can neuer be drawen away from the same it is méete that wée wishe well vnto all men and to declare our good wil by praier C. Furthermore by these wordes we gather that they whome it pleaseth God to loue out of this world shal be heirs of eternall lyfe and that this difference depended not vpon mans merites but vpon the méere good will and grace of God For the which place the cause of election in men muste fyrst beginne with fayth Christ plainly pronounceth that they were the fathers whiche were geuen vnto him And it is sertayne that they are therefore geuen that they might beléeue and that fayth commeth of this donation If so be this donation bée the originall of faith and that election go beefore the same what else can followe but that we confes that they are fréely chosen whom God will haue to be saued from amonge the rest of the worlde Nowe séeing Christ prayeth only for the elect the fayth of election is necessary for vs if so be we will haue our saluation commended to him of the father Therefore they doe great iniury to the faithfull which séeke to race oute of their mindes the knoweledg of their election to the ende they might depriue them of the helpe of Christe They also are here reprooued whiche vnder the pretence of their election geue them selues to all licentiousenesse of life and to negligence and sleweth in the work of the Lord whenas the same ought rather to mooue them to all godlinesse euenas Christ teacheth by hys example Furthermore whereas Christ prayeth not for the worlde but only for the elect it bringeth great horror and feare For for this cause the world ronneth headlong to all kynde of wickednesse to death to hell and into euerlasting condempnation for only the vnbeléeuinge for whom Christ prayeth ouercome in Christ through prayer all the euelles of the world and of the Deuell But the world by the Iust Iudgement of God is geuen ouer into a reprobate mynde and is lefte vnto his owne will and pleasure Wherefore as it liueth wickedly so by the horrible Iudgement of God it is coÌdemned M. Here also we are taught to loue these hartely whom we knowe to belong vnto Christe and to the father and for that cause to make our earnest prayers vnto God for them 10. And all mine ar thine and thine are mine and I am glorified in them R. This is a confyrmation of Christes prayer For Christ obtaineth that at the hands of the father which he prayeth for because al things belonging to the father are his the which he would not haue sayd yf he had not bene the sonne equall with the father M. To the father béelongeth the sempiternal diuinitie wisedome power goodnesse all honor and glory heauen earth and all thinges in them Aungels men and whatsoeuer else therefore all these thinges also belong vnto Christ whom the father hath made heire of all thinges C. Christe therefore speaketh this to shewe that he shall sertainly be heard of the father Hebr. i. 2. As if he should saye I commend no other vnto thée than those whom thou knowest to be thyne owne because I haue nothing which thou haste not Therfore I will not be denied R. Notwithstanding he séemeth heare to speake spetially of the electe These thinges are so common vnto the father and to Christ that Christ taketh none to be saued but those whome the father hath elected for the same purpose and all those whom God hath elected those Christ taketh into his charge and saueth When he addeth And J am glorified in theÌ he sheweth that he hath iuste cause to haue care for the electe and to séeke their saluation seeing they seeke whollye to sette forth his glory As if he should saye I am now going out of the world these shall abyde in the world and shall glorify me that is to saye they shall preach to the whole world my victory and triumphe ouer sinne death and hell C. And this is a notable confirmation of our faith that Christ wil neauer ceasse to haue care for our saluation if so be he be gloryfyed And to gloryfy Christ is fyrst of all to beleeue in him as in the sonne of God secondly for his sake to doe and suffer al thynges thirdly to seeke dilligently to bring al men to beleue in him to professe his name and to imbrace his truth and fourthly to expresse his spirite in al things by the exercise of true godlinesse Al which thinges are loked for at their handes which are geuen to Christ of the father 11. And now am I not in the worlde and they are in the woorlde and I come too thee Holy father kepe thorough thy owne name them which thou hast giuen me that they may also be one as we are C. Nowe
theire desiers whiche exceeded very much by this meanes which he prescribeth Hee promiseth not vnto his disciples the grace of his Father which might deliuer them from all care and labour but whiche mighte arme them with inuincible fortitude agaynste theyr enemies and defende them agaynste the huge heape of dissentions whych they shoulde sustayne Therfore if we desire to bee saued according too the Rule of Christe we muste not desire to be frée from euils neyther muste wee praye vnto God to deliuer vs by and by into blessed reste and peace but we must coÌtente our selues with a sure truste and hope of victorye and must stronglye and constantly resiste all euils from the which Christe prayeth hys father that wée may haue a happy deliuerance 1. Cor. 10.13 R. For God is faithful which wil not suffer vs to be tempted aboue our strengh Mat. 6.13 but in the midest of temptation will make awaye that we may be able to beare it M. To thys effecte perteyneth this petition of the Lordes prayer Leade vs not into teÌptation but deliuer vs from euill C. To be shorte God taketh not those that are his out of the worlde bicause hee woulde not haue them Idle and sloughfull yet notwithstanding he deliuerethe them from euill leste they shoulde be destroyed For he woulde haue them fyghte but he woulde not haue them wounded to deathe R. Therefore by this woorde Euill vnderstande not affliction Crosse and death but sinne impietie infidelitie and falling a way from the Gospell the which euil being taken away other euills wil turne to good For in that Christe hath taken a waye synne the euills and wages of synne remayning hee declareth his glory and power by which of euill hee maketh good For deathe bycause it is the rewarde of synne and the Crosse bicause it is the hyer of sinne are euills but synne beeyng taken a waye by faythe they are made good and they must abyde with the Godly in this worlde that they may be proued and purged as it were through fyre 17. Sanctify theÌ through thy truth thy worde is the truthe M. Before hee sayde I haue giuen vnto them thy worde nowe he prayeth that they mighte bee sanctified with the spirite of God at their entering into the Apostleship whereby the truthe of God mighte be spred throughout the whole worlde that is to saie that they mighte supplie his roome and bee confyrmed Therefore this sanctification comprehendeth the kingdome of God and the righteousnesse thereof that it mighte also bee extended to all the béeleeuing though not Apostles the whiche is brought to passe when God renueth vs by hys holy Spyrite and confyrmeth the grace of renouation in vs and continueth the same to the ende Fyrste of all therefore hee prayethe that the Father woulde sanctifie hys disciples that is too saye that hee woulde whollye addiecte them vnto him and take them too him selfe as a holie and principall charge Secondlye hee shewethe the manner howe hee woulde haue them sanctifyed and that not withoute cause For there are sertayne braynesicke Menne whiche babble and prate muche of sanctification but doe omit the truthe of God by whiche hee consecrateth vs too him selfe Moreouer bycause others no lesse mad than they do tryffle and toie with that truth of the which ther is mention made here and do in the meane time neglecte the worde Christ plainelie affirmeth that the truth is no wher els to be found than ãâ¦ã which doth ãâ¦ã is it ãâã For ãâ¦ã be sâââled with âââpe and work according to the custome of the lawe saââg the bloude of Christ is mutable and hâddeâ from our eyes Therfore it is ãâã the consciences by the worde of the Gospel which is the truth And the word is this Christ dyed for vs ãâ¦ã for my ââeepe âake ye ãâ¦ã thys is my body which iâ giuen for your drynke yeâ this is my bloude âhiche is shed for you And suche lyke 1 Pet. â 18 Ioh â 1â.15 Mat. 26 26 Ephe. â 26 In this sence Paule affirmeth that the church is clensed by the fountayne of water in the worde of life R. Also Christ sayth Now are ye all cleane through the vvorde which I haue spoken vnto you And Peter sayth Ioh. 15.3 Purifying your soules in obeying the truth by the spirit C. It is God onely whiche sanctifieth 1. Pet. 1.22 A. I am the Lorde sayth he vvhich sanctifie you but bicause his Gospell is the power of saluation to euerye one that beleeueth whosoeuer forsaketh that meane Rom. 1.19 he must needes be more filthe euery day than other Truthe here by excellencie is taken for the light of Heauenly wisedome in the which God hath reuealed him selfe vnto vs that hée mighte make vs lyke ãâ¦ã 18. As thou dyddest send me into the worlde euen so also haue I sente them into the worlde C By another Argumente he confirmeth his prayer namely bicause his and the Apostels calling was all one Now sayth he I commit vnto them that office which hytherto I my selfe haue sustayned and borne at thy commandement Therefore it is necessary that they be instructed and armed with the power of thy spirite that they maye bee able too beare so greate a burthen M. And he vseth here according to the Hebrue phras one tence for another as I haue sent for I will sende For hee sente them not vntyll after his resurrection Mar. 16.15 Also here we haue to noate who they are whiche may hope that this heauenly santification shal bee geuen them to discharge the office of preachyng There are some whiche runne of them selues vncalled and there are other some which beeing only taught and called of men runne without the diuine disposition and calling of God Neyther of them haue to hope for the sanctification of the spirite But they whome Christ sendeth into the worlde which are sanctified by the spirite of God to be ministers of the truth Suche were the Apostles whom Christ inteÌded to send foorth into the world euen as he him selfe was sent foorth of the Father Also we muste weye how greatly we oughte to esteeme the doctrine of the Apostles Althoughe they were men yet notwithstanding by the testimonie of Christe him selfe they were so sent into the worlde euen as he was sente of the Father Therefore he which heareth them heareth God hym selfe and he which despiseth them despiseth God Luk. 10.16 Finally let vs consider to what ende the Apostles were sente into the worlde R. They were sente of Christe euen as Christ was sente of the Father Nowe Christe was sente to shewe the will of his Father that is to saye the Gospell he was also sente to be a lyuely example and to beare the crosse M. not to rule in the worlde after the manner of men but to be as it were the seuaunte oâ others when as notwithstanding he was Lorde of all R. Euen so also the Apostles were sente not to teache mans inuentions but the
powers of Christe the Prophete repeateth thys Esa 11.4 that he shall strike the earth with the rod of his mouthe and shall slay the wycked with the breath of hys lippes 2. Thes 2.8 The Apostle Paule suspendeth the fulfilling of this Prophesie vnto the ende of the worlde yet notwithstanding we sée dayly that the wicked doo fall with their fury and pride at the voyce of christ But then when they fel which came to bind Christ was shewed a visible token of that feare which al the wicked manger their heads féele within them when Christ speaketh to them by his ministers Moreouer séeing this was as it were accidentall to the voyce of Christe whose propertie it is to rayse vp miserable men whiche lye in the shadowe of death he will vse no doubt thys power towards vs to exalt vs vp into heauen R. And this is manifest that the same worde of God whiche is to the wicked iudgemente is to the Godly consolation For at other times Christe comforted his Disciples when they were afrayde Mat. 14.27 Luk. 24.39 with these wordes I am he Also VVhy are yee troubled it is I Therefore that whiche the Lorde threatneth to the wicked in the Lawe is in these wordes manifefestly to be séene For Moses sayth The Lorde shall geue thee a trembling harte Deut. 28.65 Esa 57.21 and looking too returne till thine eyes fall oute and a sorrovvfull minde Psal 110.1 And the Prophete saythe The vvicked haue no peace M. Let the wicked therefore consider what shall befall on the enimies of Christe For this contayneth a figure of that whiche happeneth and shall happen to all the enimies of Christe namely confusion and vtter destruction It is prophesied that the enimies of Christe shall be made his footestoole The enemies of Christe of the whiche we haue so greate a multitude heere consisted of Iudas the hypocrite and false Apostle of the seruantes of the highe Priests and of the Romaine souldiers In these we sée what the enemies of Christ are oftentymes some are hypocrites some are superstitious and other some worldlinges but in due time when Christe shall shewe hym selfe they shall vtterly be destroyed and though they bée lyfted vp alofte yet shall they bée caste downe to the grounde flat and shall bee broughte to duste A. For the wycked shall not be able to stande but shall be lyke the duste Psal 1.5 whiche the wynde scattereth away from the face of the earth 7. Then asked he them agayne whome seeke ye They sayde Iesus of Nazareth C. Hereby it doth appeare howe great the blindenesse is with the whiche the Lorde striketh the mindes of the wicked and howe horrible their obstinacie is after that Sathan hath bewitched them by the iuste iudgement of God The Oxe and the Asse when they fall haue some féelyng but these men hauing had manyfest experience of the deuine power of Christ do no lesse securely go forwarde than if they had not seene so muche as the shadowe of a man in him Nay Iudas him selfe is not moued Let vs learne therefore to feare the iudgement of God by whiche the Reprobate béeing suffered to fall into the hands of Satan are more sencelesse than brute beasts For Sathan no doubt was the author of this so great wickednesse 8. Iesus answered I haue tolde you that I am he If ye seeke me therfore let these go their way 9. That the saying might be fulfilled whiche he spake Of them which thou gauest me haue I not lost one R. Although he were taken yet he retayned his authoritie and power styll For the power of the worde can not be bounde For the Apostles had not gone awaye without hurte excepte the Aduersaries had béene restrayned of their furie by the efficacie of this commaundement By the same efficacie of the word he restored to Malchus hys eare Luk. 22.51 that we might learne the power of the worde in the middest of impotencie and weaknesse A. But was it not lawfull for him whiche deliuered others to delyuer hym selfe also out of the hands of hys enemies C. But he mynded to play the parte of a good shephearde to defende hys flocke He sawe the rauening of the Wolues he taryeth not vntill they come to the Sheepe of whiche he was appoynted the keeper but wythstandeth them betyme Wherefore let vs not doubte so often as wycked men or the Diuell rise vp agaynst vs but that we shall haue by and by the same helpe Moreouer Christe hath by his example prescribed a rule to the Shepheardes whiche they muste followe if so be they will duely fulfill their office That the saying might be fulfilled R. The Euangelist alleageth the saying of Christe to teache that the same is effectuall For if so bee the saying of Christe hadde not beene effectuall howe coulde the Disciples haue escaped thys perill and shunned suche wylfull madnesse of the people their aduersaries specially Peter who strake with the sword Notwithstanding this sentence seemeth to be broughte out of order whiche seemeth rather to appertayne to mennes soules than to their bodies For Christe dydde saue and preserue the Apostles in safetie as touching their bodyes to the ende but he rather spake thys that in the middest of continuall daungers and in deathe it selfe theyr eternall saluation shoulde be in safetie I aunswere The Euangelist speaketh not simply of their corporall lyfe but meaneth rather that Christ sparing them for a time prouided for their euerlasting saluation Let vs consider howe greate theyr imbecilitie was as yet What would they haue doone thinke you if they had béene broughte to the pinche Séeing therefore Chryste woulde not tempte them aboue their strengthe he deliuered them from eternall destruction And héereby we may gather a generall doctrine namely that althoughe oure fayth bée proued by many temptations yet notwithstanding we shall neuer come into extreme perilles but he wyll geue vnto vs strengthe and abilitie to beare the same AVG. Therefore bicause the Apostles were not as yet sufficiently confyrmed in the Faythe to retayne the confession of the truth and had bothe denyed Christe and also peryshed the Lord would saue them M. Furthermore they were specially chosen to the preaching of the Kyngdome of God and were not onely so geuen vnto Christe that they might be saued but also to Preache the worde of lyfe vnto others and to serue Chryste For thys office they were to be preserued Wherefore if they had béene taken and slayne of their enemies they had perished to Chryste vnto whome they brought foorth muche fruite by the preaching of the worde Concerning that which followeth vntil yée come to the .19 verse reade our Commentarie vpon the .26 of Mathew beginning at the .51 verse 19. The hye Priest then asked Iesus of his disciples of his doctrine R. This hye Priest was Caiphas for Annas had straightway posted ouer Christe vnto Caiphas M. These things and many mo of the which the other Euangelists
speake were done in the Councell of the Phariseis and of the seniors of the people These thinges our Euangelist thought good to repeat as passed ouer in silence by the others and to omit that which the other thrée haue noted R. Christ or the worde of God Gods word accused of heresie and Christ of sedition is aways accused of two things Fyrst it is accused by the high Priests and Bishops of heresie Secondly by the ciuill Magistrate of sedition The first part of this accusation is handled before the high Priest concerning heresie the seconde before Pilate concerning sedition To these also was ioyned Herod who in the action of this Tragedie representeth the wyse men of this worlde for he contemneth and derideth Christ For the Gospel is to the Gentiles foolishnesse bicause it teacheth that the crosse is holy and glorious that death is life and suche like C. Therefore the high Priest asketh Christ a question as if he were some factious person who in gathering Disciples vnto him had brought schisme into the Church he questioneth with him as with a false prophet whiche shuld go about with new peruers opinioÌs to corrupt the puritie of fayth But let vs note the hipocrisie of the false hye Priest He enquireth of the doctrine and Disciples of Iesu He myghte aske thys question in respecte of hys authoritie whiche he hadde among the people of God For it apperteyned to the high Prieste specially to defende true and wholsome doctrine and to represse that whiche was false and hurtefull notwithstanding thys appertayned not to the office of a highe Priest to cause a Teacher whiche hadde taughte dayly in the Temple openly before all menne whome he myghte haue hearde and whose doctrine he myghte haue learned of hys owne mouthe to bée taken violently with a bande of Souldiours and to be brought bounde before hym as a malefactour and a seducer of the people to bee condemned and put to death not yet conuicted Thys thyng beséemed not hys person but declared rather the malice of the Highe Prieste He moued thys question in the myddest of armed menne and bondes not that hee myghte knowe the truthe of Christes doctrine but that he myghte seeke and fynde oute some colour of Iustice and iuste condemnation wherwythall to blynde the eyes of the simple Thys fourme of questioning the Popishe Prelates vse at thys daye in suche places where the Gospell is persecuted to the which they haue alwayes annexed Inquisitions bondes and torments bicause they séeke no more to know the truthe than did the high Priest among the Iewes 20. Iesus aunswered him I spake openly to the worlde I euer taught in the Sinagogue and in the Temple whyther all the Iewes resorte and in secrete haue I sayde nothing C. Christe hauing doone the office of a Teather seeketh not anye newe defence yet notwithstanding lest he should forsake the patrocinie of the truthe he sheweth that hee is readie to defende all those thyngs whyche he had taught And wythall hee reproueth the impudencie of the Highe Prieste who enquireth of a moste manyfest matter as if the same were doubtfull Notwithstanding thys place seemeth contrarie to that other saying of Christe Mat 10.27 Math. 13.11 where he commaundeth the Apostles to preach that vppon the house toppes whiche they had harde in secrete Answere herevnto is made When he saythe in thys place that hée hathe spoken nothing in secrete it is to be referred to the substaunce it selfe which was alwayes one though the fourme of teaching were different Mar. 4.14 M. He hadde taughte the Disciples seuerally in secrete certayne things but yet the very same whiche hee hadde taughte in Parables openly before the people neyther yet bycause they shoulde retayne them in secrete but bycause when the tyme came they should preach the same vppon the house toppes He hadde taughte also in priuate houses but not therefore bicause he sought lurking corners and to shunne publique assemblies neyther dyd he teache any other things than the very same which he had taught in the Temple in the Synagogues and in other publique places C. Wherefore he mighte protest with a good conscience that hee hadde freely professed and sincerely publyshed the summe of hys doctrine M. Also we see heere howe the Lorde vsed the Sinagogues and Temples and also what we muste doo according to hys example in Ecclesiasticall assemblies He taughte he offered not Sacryfyce Doctryne belongeth too the people of GOD. Therefore they whiche doo nothing in their Churches but boa and bleate and sacryfyce are not the followers of Christe but of the Iewishe Priestes C. Moreouer very childishe is the error of some which thinke that they are héere codemned by the answere of Christ which handle the worde of God secretly and in closets when they may not publikely preache the same by reason of the tyrannie of the wicked For Christ doth not dispute what is lawfull to be done and what not but his purpose is to refute the impudent malice of Caiphas A. The Apostles also were then to be condemned who preached not onely publikely but also priuately in houses Act. 20.20 21. Why askest thou me aske them which hard me what I haue sayde vnto theÌ beholde they can tell what I sayde M. Christ would not haue refused the examination of his doctrine if so be these hye Priestes and Prelates had soughte with their whole hart the knowledge of the truth For how could he whiche was readie to dye for the saluation of mortall men haue denied so little labour to teach them which enquired concerning his doctrine But he knew that they sought nothing lesse then to be taught when they enquired of his Disciples and of his Doctrine Wherfore he appealeth to his hearers which were his enemies R. Wherby we learne what boldnesse ought to be in a teacher of the Gospell He dothe not denie the examination of his Doctrine which he knew to be so sounde and true that he referred the high Priest to the testimonie of those which had openly heard the same what maner of persons soeuer they were so that they would set malice and enuie aside He doth not appeale vnto his Disciples but to all generally whiche had heard him in the Temple and in the Sinagogue This testimonie of coÌscience for teaching the truth ought to be in euery Minister of the worde in so much that he may also say Aske those whiche haue heard me beholde they can tell what I haue sayde A. The which they may easily do if so be they speake nothing of them selues but speake in the Churche as the wordes of God 1. Pet. 4 11. 1. Cor. 11.23 and if so be they haue receyued from the Lorde that whiche they deliuer vnto others 22. WheÌ he had thus spoken one of the officers which stood by smote Iesus with a rod saying Aunswerest thou the high Priest so M. This séemed to the seruauntes of the high Priest great contempt of their master
sentence but bicause by their prudence they might deliuer the oppressed to the iudge as the matter concerning him were sufficiently examined and knowen M. They made haste to finishe their purpose leste the wicked acte might be preuented or let by any tumult or trouble C. The Romaines called as wel the house of the Lieftenante as the Tribunall seate where iudgement was commonly giuen the iudgement haule It was in the morning A. Reade the exposition of this in the 27. of Mathew in the .11 verse Also concerning the reste of this chapter reade our commentarie vpon the sayd 27. chap. begynning at the sayd verse ⧠The .19 Chapter Then Pilate toke Iesus therfore and scurged him M. IT appeareth by that whiche followeth wherefore Pilate caused the Lord to be scourged R. He saw that the Iewes were so enuious against Christ that no persuation nor fayre speach could stay them from murdering him Wherefore to auoide a greater mischiefe whiche was the kylling of an Innocente hée chose a lesse punishmente C. Hopyng that the Iewes by this meane punishement would be conteÌted wheÌ Christ was scourged M. But this purpose of Pilate though it were directed to auoyde the necessitie of killing Christe yet notwithstanding it can not be defended as well done For he shoulde fréely haue deliuered the Innocente and haue deliuered him out of the handes of the wicked and not to haue scourged him C. And whereas he laboreth so earnestly and profyteth nothing we muste therein consider Gods decrée by whiche Christe was appointed to death Yet notwithstanding his innocency was often times mayntayned by the testimony of the Iudge to the ende we might knowe that he béeing frée in all thinges from sinne was made gylty for others and sustayned the punishemente due for the sinnes of other R. Moreouer the Lord declared in his onely begotten Sonne how he will haue hys Electe and adopted sonnes to be handled in this worlde For if he suffered his onely begotten Sonne to be scourged how much more will he suffer his adopted Sonnes too be whipped and scourged Pro. 3.12 Apoc. 3.19 Whome the Lorde loueth sayth Salomon he correcteth and he scourgeth euery sonne whom he receiueth 2. And the souldiers wounde a Crowne of Thornes and put it on hys head and they did on hym a purple garment This no doubte was done at the commaundement of Pilate to set some note of offence vppon the Sonne of God bycause he made him selfe a king and this he did to fulfill the madnesse of the Iewes as if he had beene perswaded that Christe was rightly accused of them Notwithstanding the souldiers wente beyond their commission and delte more cruelly with Christe then they were commaunded euen as all the wicked are wente to doo who when any occasion of euill doing is offered vnto them gréedely take the same R. For the souldiers with contempte Crowne Christe put on him Purple and giue him a reede in his right hand for they heard that he desired a kingdome but while the wicked deryde and contemne him the purpose of God hath his effect For by these ceremonies Christe is set in his kingdome and it is declared that the kingdome of Christe is not of this world that is to say glorious in the flesh adorned with pompe mightie in external power but a thorney and purple kyngdome that is subiecte to afflictions and passions 4. Pilate wente foorthe agayne and said vnto them Behoulde I bryng hym foorth vnto you that ye may knowe that I finde no fault in hym M. Pilate testifieth againe of the innocency of Iesu A And therfore he pronounceth sentence againste him selfe For if so be Christe be subiect to no fault why was he wipped by the commaundemente of the Iudge After the same manner the tyrants at this day whiche cruelly vexe and torment the professors of the Gospel pronouÌce many thinges against them selues wherby they shall one day be iudged For they say Woonderfull is the condition of these heretiques they haue nothing in their mouth but the woorde of God they talke alway of God and of Christe and contenting them selues with the word of the Gospell they contemne humaine traditions as superfluous many suche lyke thinges they speake by which they pronounce the cause of the Godly to be most Iuste and them selues moste wicked wretches R. As touching the ciuill law Christe of right shoulde haue beene sette at lybertie seeing the sentence of the Iudge was satisfied and the Ciuill lawes can geue to one cause but one punishemente But this is the lotte of Christ and of the Gospell in this worlde to haue wrong and iniustice in this worlde offered him For as at another tyme Christ was condemned by the Phariseis hys cause not heard and the Gospell contemned before it was knowen euen so at this time Christe though he were cleare and quit by the sentence of the Iudge yet notwithstanding impietie would haue hir pleasure 5. Then came Iesus foorth wearing a crowne of thorne and a robe of purple and Pilate sayth vnto them behoulde the man M. To the ende Pilate might somewhat pacifie the Iewes and might bring them to humaine compassion and pitie he fyrst pronounceth Christe to be an innocente secondly he willeth them to behold with more pittifull eyes the man myserably handeled and intreated and to laye asyde their furie As if he shoulde say if ye be men haue pittie vppon thys poore man miserably intreated if he be iuste discharge the Innocent R. But they were so farre from being satisfied and appeased that they waxed more outerageous than they were before crying with a lowde voyce Crucyfie him Crucifie him With the lyke voyce the mad Ethnix cryed out againste the Christians saying To the Beastes To the Beastes Away with the Church robbers away with them A. So the Papistes at thys day cry out against the professors of the Gospell To the fyre To the fyre To whome we may more modestly answere To the Scriptures To the Scriptures and as the Prophet speaketh To the lawe and to the testimony But these miserable men heare not this voyce C. Wonderfull verely was the madnes of the people of the Iewes and theyr crueltie no lesse whose myndes coulde not bée moued to pittie and mercie by so sorrowfull a sight But God was the moderator of all these thinges that hée myght reconcile the worlde to him selfe by the death of hys Sonne A. Concerning the verses following reade oure commentarie vppon the .27 of Mathew beginning at the .23 verse 31. The Iewes therfore because it was the prepartion of the Sabbath that the bodies shoulde not remayne on the crosse on the Sabbath day for that Sabbath day was a hie day besought Pilate that theyr legges myght be broken and that they myght be taken downe M. Thus far commeth the hystorie of the passion and crucifying of the Lorde and the Euangelist goeth forward with that which happened after the death of Christe C. Therfore that whiche he telleth concerning the Iewes
that whiche was false than that whiche was true and foreshewed by the Lord him selfe in playn wordes She suspected that he was remoued to some other Sepulcher when as he was neither in that nor in any other but was risen agayne So in doubtfull matters we rather fall into suspition of that which is false than of that which is true Bv. Notwithstanding by this complaynt it came to passe that occasion was giueÌ to the Disciples more diligently to searche out the truth For therefore Mary Magdalene tolde that vnto Peter and Iohn which she vnderstoode that they mighte more narrowly discusse the whole matter The which they also did as appeareth by that which foloweth 3. Peter therefore wente foorth and that other Disciple and came to the sepulcher M. When Peter Iohn vnderstoode that Mary had fouÌd the sepulcher without the Lord caried froÌ thence to another place they went also togither out of the City bicause they would know the truth came at last to the sepulchre C. But it is maruel seing ther was so litle faith almost none at al aswel in the disciples as in the women that ther was notwithstaÌding so gret a zeale ferueÌt a desire And in déede it can not be but that pietie draue theÌ to séeke Christ Therefore there remayned some séede of fayth in their harts but choked as it were for a time insomuch that they knewe not that they had that which they had So the holy Ghost worketh oftentimes in the Elect after a secret maner Wherfore we must be persuaded that there was some secrete roote froÌ the which we sée fruit to spring M. For as touching Peter we see that although he were greatly fallen in denying the Lord yet notwithstaÌding he retayned his accustomed mind affection towarde him Whervpon here also though the disciples were in feare yet neuerthelesse he doubted not to go foorth to the Lords Sepulchre He sayd not What haue I to doo to go to the sepulcher of our dead Lorde whom most filthily I denied wheÌ he was aliue and in perill He thinketh of none of this but ioyneth himselfe to the rest of the Disciples agayn and retayneth a sincere mind toward Christ such is their disposition which fall not so muche of malicious wickednesse as of infirmitie of the flesh 4. They ran bothe together the other Disciple did outrun Peter and came firste to the Sepulchre Bv. We haue a notable example lefte vnto vs in these two Disciples For they run with a feruent desire and very carefully diligeÌtly they search out al things M. They runne I say both togither but the one is more swift on foote than the other and commeth first to the Goale Héereby we are taught not to looke that they which are chiefe and excell others in singuler giftes should runne all alike in the race of Christ least one shoulde contemne another 5. And when he had stouped downe he saw the linneÌ clothes lying yet went he not in M. The Lords sepulcher was so made that none standing vprighte but stouping down could see into the same EueÌ so such are the mysteries of the deathe of the buriall of the resurrection of the Lord that they can neither be séene knowen nor coÌsidered but of those which haue an humble and lowly mind They wil not be séene of such as are proud and hye mynded yea though they be called Apostles Bishops Priests and Doctours 6. Then came Simon Peter following him and weÌt into the sepulcher and saw the linnen clothes lye 7. And the Napkin that was about his head not lying with the lynnen clothes but wrapped togither in a place by it selfe R. Although Iohn came fyrst to the sepulchre when he sawe the linnen clothes lye aside he went not in peraduenture stayed with feare or els to tell Peter newes who came more slowly after him And in ciuill matters too much hast is reproued by this prouerbe A softe fyre maketh swéete malte that is to saye thou muste not be too rashe nor too slowe but make hast not with rashnesse but wyth consultation not with heat but with prudence not with lust but with deliberatioÌ C. Therfore in the Peter who made lesse hast entred notwithstaÌding first into the sepulchre we therby lerne that there is more giuen to many in retiring thaÌ apereth at the first sight And sometimes we see it coÌmeth to passe that many which in the beginning were very hote do waxe cay cold that many which brag most at the fyrst when they come to the coÌflict turne their backs run away and coÌtrariwise that they which wer thoght to be cold slow when peril coÌmeth ar most forward coragious And he saw the linnen clothes C. These lynnen clothes were as it were Relikes to confyrme the faith of the Resurrection For it is not like that the body was stripte to be caried to another place For neyther enimie nor friende would haue done suche a deede And the napkin that was about his head M. The Euangelist is wonderfull diligent in noting and describing all things so exactly For it was not withoute cause that the napkin which was about his head was layde from the linnen clothes in a seuerall place by it selfe For hereby the beholders of the same might quickly see that none of those things were wanting in the which the body of Christ was wrapped that there might be a perfect testimonie of his resurrection and that all suspition of remouing his hody might be taken away The Lorde lefte his apparel which he vsed in this lyfe with the souldiers before he was executed vpon the Crosse but he left the linnen clothes and the napkin which was about his head with the which he being dead was infolded and buried in the Sepulchre when he rose again from death For he béeing raysed to the glory of immortalitie mynded to come no more into thys miserable lyfe therefore he had no more anye neede of those garments and linnen clothes So in lyke maner we must dye with Christ that we may wholly forsake this newe lyfe and we must so ryse from death that we must leaue the Reliques of sinne in Baptisme as in the graue A. Concerning the exposition of the eyght and ninth verses following reade our Commentarie vpon the .28 of Math. 10. Then the disciples weÌt away agayne to their owne house R. It is like that the Disciples returned home agayne with suspended and doubtfull minds For although S. Iohn sayth that he beleeued yet notwithstanding that fayth was not fyrme but had onely a certayne small taste of the myracle vntill suche tyme as he was afterwarde better confyrmed And in deede a sounde fayth could not be conceyued by a bare sight onely Moreouer Christ did not shewe hymselfe vnto them vntill suche time as they were better awaked from their carnall blindnesse They had shewed a notable token of their zeale in running to the sepulchre notwithstanding Christe was hiddeÌ from
the Apostles behaued not theÌselues so valiantly as it became theÌ yet notwithstanding they did fauoure their infirmitie They séeke to hide them selues to auoyd peril yet notwithstaÌding they pluck vp their minds that they may abyd together For otherwise they had béene disperced here and there and one of them woulde haue béene afrayde to looke another in the face After the same manner must we fight with the infirmitie of our fleshe and resiste feare which maketh vs to falle away And Christe doth blesse their zeale in appearing to them béeing gathered together and Thomas is iustly depriued of that grace which all his brethreÌ had bicause as a vagrant or waÌdring souldier he was departed from the ensigne of vnitie Therfore let al those hereby learne whiche are to fearefull to imbolden them selues and to correcte in them the feare of the flesh Came Iesus and stoode in the middest M. In that Christe when the doores were shut came vnto his disciples which were gathered together for feare of the Iewes to the ende by his apparition he might comforte them béeing in griefe and feare we haue a notable proofe of his diuine power For wheras some think that the doores were opened for him that he might enter in according to the manner of men it disagréeth much with the mind of the Euangelist Therefore we muste not thinke that Christ entred in without miracle to the ende he might declare hys diuine power to make his Disciples the more attentiue Neuerthelesse that is moste false whiche the Papistes affirme as that Christes body perced the doores which were shut This they therefore affyrme that they mighte make his gloryfied body not onely lyke vnto a spirite but also so incomprehensible that no place can contayne the same But the woords of the Euangelist sounde no such thyng bycause he saith not that he entred through the doores that were shut but that hée stoode sodaynely in the middest of hys disciplees when the doores were shutte We knowe that Peter came foorthe of the fast barred prison shal we therfore say that he perced through the middest of the Iron gate This were to absurde and childish let vs coÌtent our selues with this that Christ purposed by a notable miracle to confyrme the Apostles in the fayth of his resurrection Peace be vnto you Bv. Christ according to his maner saluteth his beloued disciples For the Iewes vsed this maner of salutation and it continueth with them vntill this âaye By peace he meaneth integritie and health prosperitie and a blessed lyfe M. Euen as when we say God saue you The Lord vsed this maner of salutacion not onlye at this present but also before his passion A. Concerning this salutacion reade the tenth Chapter of Mathew beginning at the 12. verse 20. And when he had so sayd he shewed vnto them his hands and his syde Then were the disciples glad C. It was meete that this confyrmation shuld be added that it might appere vnto them by all maner of meanes that Christ was risen againe Bv. Least they should imagine him to be a spirite or some other body than that which had hoong vppon the crosse Therfore he sheweth vnto theÌ his hands and his side namely the prints of the nailes in his hands and the wound pearced by the speare in his syde M. The Euangelist Luke in his fower and twentie chapter addeth more coÌcerning the communication of Christ with his disciples about meate in the 41. verse 21. Then sayd Iesus vnto them againe Peace be vnto you as my father sent me euen so send I you also C. Christ saluted them again to make theÌ the more attentiue vnto those things which he spake being matters of great waight and importaunce As my father sent me M. Christ first declared vnto his disciples the reason of his death resurrection out of the scriptures and then he tould them that they should preach remission of sins repentance geue testimonye vnto the gospel C. By which words Christ doth after a sort enter his Apostles into their office to the which before he had choseÌ theÌ They wer sent before throughout Iewry but only as forerunners which should exhort coÌmand men to heare the chief teacher but not as Apostls which shuld take vpon theÌ the coÌtinual office of teaching And now the lord appointeth theÌ as Ambassodors to declare set forth his kingdoÌ in the world Therefore let this stand as an vndoubted truth that this is the fyrst time in the which the Apostls wer ordained to be ordinary ministers of the gospel And his wordes are in effect as much as if he shuld sai that he had hitherto don the office of a teacher and that hee hauing ended his course race appointed vnto them their turne For the father had appointed him to be a teacher of the church to this end that he might go before the rest for a time might afterward appoint substitutes in his place to supply his roome For the which cause Paul saith that he hath appointed some in the church to be Apostles other Euangelists Eph. 4.11 other Shepeheardes to gouerne the church vnto the end of the world Bv. Therfore he committeth vnto them their Ambassage and appoynteth theÌ to be teachers of the whole world ministers of his church C. First of all then Christ testifyeth that although he him self hath a temporall office of teaching yet notwithstanding that the preaching of the gospel shal abide for euer and lest the doctrine of the Apostles shuld haue lesse authoritie hee coÌmaundeth theÌ to succéed him in the same function which he had receiued of his father And thus it was méete that their ministrie should be authorised for they wer base vnlearned men Bv. But we must take hede lest we abuse these words of the Lord or misconster them For the lord did not send forth his Apostles to offer them selues a sacrifice for the sins of the whole world nether to the ende the father might be called vppon through their name or that by their merittes the whole worlde mighte bée saued Mat. 9.12 Ihon. 6.38 Ihon. 3.17 but that by the preaching of the woorde they myght call men to repentaunce and to remission of sinnes in Christ Therefore the maner how Christ him selfe was sente is noted in the places quoated in the margent This then is referred to the preaching of the gospell euen as he sayth in another place Mar. 28.19 Mar. 16.15 Go ye forth into the whole world and preach the Gospel to euery creature 22. And when he had said those woords he breathed on them and saith vnto them receyue ye the holy Ghost Bv. The Apostles might haue sayd vnto Christ thou laiest a heauy burthen vppon our shoulders We feare Lord that wée are not sufficient for these labours that we want strength insomuch that we shal fainte at the last vnder our burthen This world hath his power his customes receiued from the fathers which it accounteth
for deuine lawes it hath Priestes and Philosophers which are learned elloqueÌt and of greate authoritie agaynst whom thou settest vs which are naked vnprepared vnlearned and barbarous men C. Therefore bicause almost no mortall man was fitte for so heard an office therfore Christ endueth his Apostles with the spirit of grace And in déed it is a thing far surpassing the strength and power of man to gouerne the Church of God to prefer the Ambassage of eternall saluation to erect the kingdome of God in earth and to lift vp men vnto heauen Wherfore it is no maruayle if so be none be found fitte but hee which is endued with the holye ghost 1. Cor. 12. For no man can speak one word of Christ except the holy Ghost gouerne his tong so far is euery one from the faythfull discharging of so notable an office But this glory beloÌgeth only vnto christ to frame appoynt those teachers which he setteth ouer his Church For therefore he receyued the fulnes of the spirite that he might geue vnto euery one of the measure of the same And séeing he is the only Shepeheard of the Church it is necessarie that those Ministers whose labour he vseth in the Church haue the power of the spirite from him the which he declared by an externall signe when he breathed vppon his Apostles What horrible sacriledge theÌ is that of the papists which take that honour vnto them selues which belongeth vnto the sonne of God C. For their consecrating Bishops depraue these woordes when in making their Masse Priestes they boast that they breath out the holy Ghost by belching But the matter it self doth plainly declare how much their filthy breathing doth differ from the deuine breathing of Christ bicause of brutish horses they do nothing els but make ignorant asses Wherefore they vsurpe vnto themselues the glorye of the diuinitie which professe that they geue the holy ghost by breathing We must also note that Christ indueth them with necessary giftes whom he calleth to the pastorall offices that thei may be able to execute their office or at least not vnprepared for the same Therefore let vs beleue that they are lawfull pastors of the Church who as it may appere are endued with the grace of the spirite But some will say Obiection if so be Christ at this tyme gaue the holye Ghost by breathing the sending of the holy Ghost afterward may séeme superfluous Answer Answere The holy Ghost was so geuen to the Apostls in this place that they were only sprinckeled with his grace and not endued with his full power For wheÌ the spirite appered in fyery tonges lighting vppon them they were wholy renued But at this tyme he did not so ordaine them preachers of his Gospell that they might biandby go forth to the same but rather as it is sayd in another place hée commaundeth them to be quiet Luk. 24.42 and to abyde in the Citie vntil such tyme as they wer endued with power from aboue And when Christ might haue geuen grace to his Apostles by secret inspiration he added therunto visible breathing to the end he might not onlye instructe them with wordes but confyrme them also with a certayne signe Ier. 19.10 to the ende the myndes of the disciples might doubt the lesse of the truth of the promise The like signe Ieremy vsed in threatning destruction of Ierusalem But we must also note that the word is ioyned to the externall and visible signe For hereof sacramentes take their force Not that the efficacie of the spirite is included in the voyce which soundeth in the eares but bicause the effecte of all those things whiche the faythfull vnderstande and féele by sacraments dependeth vpon the testimonie of the worde Christ breatheth vpon his Apostles but they receiue not only brething but also the holy ghost And wherefore but onely bicause Christe promiseth vnto them Thus it commeth to passe in Sacraments Whervpon we may gather that whatsoeuer sacraments men haue deuised are nothing els but méere toyes bicause there caÌ be no truth in signes but where the worde of God is present 23. Whosoeuers sins yee remit they are remitted vnto theÌ and whosoeuers sins ye retaine they are retained C. After that Christ had ordeined and appoynted Ambassadours to be sent foorth into the world now more expresly be describeth the office or ministerie of his Apostles and comprehendeth in fewe wordes the summe of the Gospel For this power of remitting of sinnes must not be separated from the office of teaching Sinnes remitted by Christ to that which héere it is annexed M. The sonne of God him selfe came into this world and suffered the death of the crosse to bring remission of sinnes vnto mankinde So said the Angell Mat. 1.21 Lu. 24.47 Rom. 4.6 He shall deliuer his people from their sinnes For in this consisteth our saluation that our sinnes are fréely forgiuen vs euen as damnation standeth in the retayning of them Remission of sinnes pronounced by the Apostles C. Therfore the speciall ende of preaching the Gospell is that men may he reconciled vnto God bicause remission of sinnes is frée euen as the Apostle Paule teacheth in the fyfth Chapter of his seconde Epistle to the Corinthians where vpon this consideration he calleth the Gospel the ministery of recoÌciliation Many other things the Gospell conteyneth but this is the speciall thing which God intreateth of in the same that he might receyue men into his fauour not imputing vnto them their sinnes They therefore whiche will shewe them selues faythfull ministers of the Gospell muste be very paynefull in this poynt For the Gospell dothe differ speciallye from prophane Philosophie in this Saluation consisteth in free remission of sinnes that it placeth the saluation of mankinde in the free remission of sinnes For héereof come other benefytes of God as that God illuminateth and regenerateth vs by his holy spirite that he maketh vs lyke vnto hymselfe and armeth vs with inuincible fortitude agaynst the worlde and the diuell So that the whole doctrine of pietie and the spirituall buylding of God standeth vpon this foundation that God deliuering vs from all our sinnes adopteth vs to be his sonnes M. But it maye be demaunded Obiection howe Christe giueth vnto his Apostles power to remitte sinnes seeing it belongeth only vnto God to remitte sinnes Answere Answere Christe so commaundeth his Apostles to remit sinnes that he doth not geue vnto them that whiche belongeth vnto him selfe It is proper to him selfe to remit sinnes this honor as it is proper to him selfe he doth not geue vnto hys Apostles but commaundeth them in his name to pronounce remission of sinnes that by them he might reconcile men vnto God And to speake properly he hym selfe alone forgiueth sinnes by hys Apostles Notwithstanding this was giuen to establishe our fayth when he so greatly extolleth their power that he maketh them witnesses onely and proclaymers of this grace and not the authors of the
same And therefore the Apostle Paule saith 2. Cor. 5.20 VVe are messangers in the roome of Christ euen as though God dyd beseeche you through vs so pray vve you in Christes steede that yee be reconciled to God And we oughte not to estéeme of this vnspeakeable treasure any whit the lesse bicause it is offered to vs in earthen vessels but wee haue rather cause to giue thaÌks vnto God which hath giuen such honor vnto meÌ that they may represent his owne person and the person of his sonne in pronouncing remission of sinnes Moreouer heereby appeareth the madnesse and blindnesse of the Papistes Absolution of the Papistes which wrest and abuse this place to their magicall absolutions But Christe dyd not héere appoynt his Apostles to be auriculer confessours but publique preachers of his Gospel Wherefore we must consider the maner of remitting of sinnes that we may knowe what power this is which is giuen to the Apostles And whosoeuers sinnes yee retayne Christ addeth this seconde parte to terrifie the contemners of his Gospell to the ende they may know that their pride shal not escape vnpunished Therefore as the Ambassage of saluation and eternall lyfe was enioyned the Apostles so also they had vengeance committed vnto them to vse agaynst all those wicked ones whiche should reiecte the saluation offered vnto them as the Apostle Paule teacheth Bv. So that the Apostles forgaue men their sinnes when by the preaching of the Gospell they taught that the faythful had their sinnes forgiuen them Retayning sinnes and that they were endued with life by the death and resurrection of Christ Iesus And they retayned sinnes when they pronounced the wrath of God to rest vpon al vnbeleuers It is proper vnto the Gospell that we are reconciled vnto God 2. Cor. 10.6 but it is accidental that the vnbeleeuing are addicted vnto death Notwithstanding wée must note that whosoeuer heareth the preaching of the Gospell and doth not imbrace remission of sinnes there offered is in the state of eternall damnation 2. Cor. 2.16 For as the sonne of God is the sauour of life vnto life to them that beléeue so also he is the sauour of death vnto death to the Infidels A. Concerning the larger exposition of this place reade our Commentarie vpon the .16 Chapter of Matthew and begyn at the nynth verse also at the .18 verse of the .18 chapter 24. But Thomas one of the twelue whiche is called Didimus was not wyth them when Iesus came R. As the fall of Peter is before described at large not to the reproche of Peters fall but that the Scripture myghte set before vs the vayne presumption of flesh euen so in this place S. Iohn describeth the vnbelefe of Thomas not to discredite him by ripping vp his sinne but to set foorth in Thomas the nature of flesh Bv. For Thomas representeth all those who iudge the resurrection of the fleshe to be impossible and therefore doo make a scorne at the same And the vnbeleefe of thys Apostle is therefore set downe that the faythfull myghte thereby bée the better confyrmed and strengthened He was not onely slowe and harde to beléeue but also hys obstinacie made hym desire to feele and handle the body of Christe béeing not contented with the sighte of the same R. Furthermore in this Historie wee acknowledge the woonderfull Iudgementes of God For as God wyncked at the brethren of Ioseph and suffered them to be ledde by enuie agaynst Ioseph at the fyrst secondly to sell him and lastly to lye vnto their Father but to this ende that béeing fallen the deeper when they were deliuered they mighte the more manyfestly see and acknowledge the hande and power of the Lorde Euen so Christe wynketh at the vnbeléefe of Thomas but with this iudgemeÌt The iudgementes of god in Thomas hys vnbeleefe that not so muche hys faythe as oures mighte be the more confyrmed For by the vnbeléefe of Thomas oure beléefe was furthered M. In that Thomas was not with the rest some thinke the cause to be this bicause he was not as yet returned from the flighte whiche he tooke for feare 25. The other Disciples sayde vnto him wee haue seene the Lord. But he sayd vnto theÌ excepte I see in hys hands the print of the nayles and thrust my hande into his side I will not beleeue C. Here is noted the originall and welsyring of the fault bicause euery maÌ will be wise in his owne conceyte and flattereth him self too much Bv. Thomas doth not desire simply to sée the Lorde but rather seeketh for the printes of the nayles and markes in the flesh for so he sayth he will beleeue that Christ is truely rysen agayne As if he shoulde say Ye are disceyued no doubt by some phantasie or spirite I therefore will not beleeue except I see his body yea and least my sight be deceyued except I put these my hands into the printe of the nayles in his hands and my finger into the wounde of his side These wordes contayne nothing sounding to fayth but onely a sensuall iudgemente The lyke happeneth to all those which are so addicted vnto them selues that they giue no heede or credite vnto the worde of God 26. And after eyght days agayne hys Disciples were with him and Thomas with them Then came Iesus c. M. This was the eight day after his resurrection which we may name the Sonday The same day the Disciples were gathered togither agayne In whome we maye note the nature of sincere loue There is a common prouerbe Like will to like They were all lyke affected towarde Christ therfore they desired to be in one assembly And they did paciently beare the vnbeleefe of Thomas vntill suche time as he should be cured by Christ him selfe They did not excommunicate him but admitted him into their fellowship withoute grudging And Thomas also him selfe although he beleeued not those who tolde him of the Lordes resurrection yet notwithstanding he could not keepe him selfe out of the companie of the Apostles and Disciples Héereby wee are put in minde to foster and maynteine mutuall loue and not to forsake the bonde of Christian charitie for some lighte contention C. Concerning the comming in of Christ and the salutation which he vsed reade the .19 verse going before 27. After that sayde he to Thomas Bring thy finger hither and see my handes and reache hither thy haÌd thrust it into my side and be not faythlesse but beleeuing M. The Lorde dothe not tarrye vntill Thomas preuenteth him but eâââeth him that thing first without the which he had sayde he woulde not beleeue that thereby he might not onely beleeue the resurrection but mighte also be pearced in conscience and that he might knowe that he was not ignoraunt of those things which he had spoken vnto the rest of the Apostles telling him of the Resurrection C. Hereby also we gather what care he had to prouide bothe for the confirmation of our faythe and
keepe it he dothe not denie that to bee true whiche the woman had sayde Blessed is the vvombe that bare thee and the pappes that gaue thee sucke but extolleth those whiche heare the worde of God and keepe it C. Therefore Christe heere for this consideration commendeth fayth bicause the same beeing contente with the simple worde of God dependeth not vppon the sence and reason of fleshe and bloud So that he comprehendeth the force and nature of fayth in a briefe definition namely that it standeth not in the present aspecte but pearceth vnto the heauens and beleeueth those thinges whiche are hidden from humayne vnderstanding To this effect pertayne these sentences Fayth is an assurance of things which are hoped for Heb. 11.11 1. Cor. 5.7 and a certenty of things which are not seene Aso VVe walke by fayth not after outvvarde appearaunce The which places signifie that fayth hath his aspecte but yet suche aspecte as stayeth not on the worlde and vppon earthly obiectes If any man obiect and saye that this place is contrarie to that where he pronouÌceth those eyes to be blessed which beholde him present We answere Mat. 13.16 That Christ doth not speake there of a corporal aspect only as he doth in this place but of the reuelation which is common to al the godly from the time that he came to be the redéemer of the world He compareth the Apostles with the holy Kings Prophets which were held vnder the obscure shadowes of Moses law But now he saith that the state of the faythfull is blessed bicause more perfecte lighte shineth vnto them yea bicause the substaunce and truthe of figures is offered vnto them Many of the wycked behelde Chryste wyth the eyes of the fleshe at that tyme who notwithstanding were neuer a whit the more blessed but we whiche neuer sawe Christe with oure eyes are made partakers of this blessednes which Christ héere commendeth Blessednesse of those that see not Christ Gal. 3.1 Whervpon it followeth that those eyes are called blessed whiche spiritually consider that in him which is heauenly and diuine For at this day we beholde Christ in the Gospell no lesse than if he were present before vs. M. Therefore let no man say O that I had lyued in the dayes of Christe and had seene with mine eyes those his myracles We beleeue that they are muche more blessed whiche see not than those whiche haue seene 1. Pet. 1.8 C. If therefore wee desire to sée that in Christe whiche maketh vs happie and blessed let vs learne to beleue when we see not Wheras therefore the Papists wrest these words to proue their Transubstantiation it is too friuolous and vayne That wée maye be blessed they coÌmaunde vs to beleeue that Christ is in the fourme of breade but the purpose of Christ was nothing lesse than to make our fayth subiect to the inuentions of man the which fayth if it passe neuer so little the boundes of the worde it ceasseth now to be fayth If so be we must beléeue generally all thinges which are not séene then our fayth shall be subiect to all monstruous myracles to all fables and forged lyes Therefore to the ende thys sentence of Christe maye take place we must fyrst of all proue that by the worde of God of the which we do doubte The Papistes bring the worde of God for their Transubstantiation but false expounded and vnaptly alleaged Bv. Let vs therfore kéepe our selues within our prescript boundes and let vs beléeue that Christ is our Lorde our life and our resurrection in that he him selfe is risen agayne from death 30. And many other signs truely did Iesus in the presence of his disciples which are not written in this booke M. When the Euangelist did write these thing many other signes also concerning the Lordes resurrection came vnto hys minde the whiche he might haue put in writing aswell as these but bicause he had alreadie determined with him selfe concerning the quantitie of his booke and was alreadie come to the measure of the same least any man should thinke that he had written all the signes which Christe did after his resurrection that the Lord appeared not passing once or twice to his Disciples to confirme his resurrection he thought good to adde these thinges vnto his Narration C. As if he should say Let no man thinke that he hath heere a full and perfect historie Bv. For the Lorde Iesus did declare by many other Argumentes signes tokens and demonstrations the truth of his resurrectioÌ and of his diuine power and that so euidently that the disciples might not only vnderstaÌd the same but also might see with their eyes touch with their haÌds the Lord Iesus restored to life might beléeue that he was risen agayn froÌ death But al these things haue I not perticulerly repeated in this my Euangelical work Act. 10.41 not that they wer vnworthy to be remembred but bicause these things were sufficient to the edification of Fayth 31. These things are written that yee might beleeue that Iesus is Christe the sonne of God and that in beleeuing ye might haue life through his name Bv. Here the Euangelist addeth the cause and ende of those thinges whiche he hath hytherto declared to the ende the Reader mighte knowe how to profite in reading these things saying That yee might beleeue that this Iesus of whom I testifie that he is risen agayne who by so many signes declare to his disciples after his death that he is risen to life is Christe the sonne of God that is to say that Messias only begotteÌ sonne of God whome the father acording to the Scriptures sente into this worlde to bee a sauiour and Mediator C. Therefore by these words he geueth vs to vnderstande that he hath put in writing so muche as is sufficiente to satisfye vs because the same is sufficient inoughe for the confyrmation of oure fayth For he mynded to preuente the vayne curiositie of men whiche is seldome or neuer satisfied Also Sainct Iohn was not ignoraunt what the other Euangelistes hadde written But seeing hee intendeth nothing lesse than to abolishe their writings he dothe not sepadate their Narration from hys saying that this is the ende of the Scriptures that we might beléeue that Iesus is the sonne of God C. Notwithstanding it séemeth absurde that fayth should be grounded vpon myracles which ought to be wholly tyed to the promises of God and of his worde Answere Myracles are appoynted héere to serue for no other vse than to be helpes and stayes of fayth For they serue to prepare mens mindes that they may geue more reuerence vnto the worde of God Myracles confirm our fayth R. Therefore myracles doo confyrme a mans fayth but they geue not fayth For they which beléeue not by the worde bot myracles do fall away in time of temptation That Iesus is Christ Bv. That is to saye the Messias promised in the Lawe and in the
calleth him self a disciple not a doctor who notwitstanding farre excelled all the Doctors and teachers in the worlde Let then those greedy hunters after vain glorie blushe and be ashamed who are contented with no tytels bee they neuer so honourabie and large Iohn the Baptiste called hym selfe a voyce crying in the wildernes Peter and Paul which are the lightes of the whole world name them selues the Seruantes and Ministers of Iesu Christe But Iohn also calleth hym selfe a witnes bicause the Lorde had saide ye shall be witnesses of these thinges A witnes speaketh nothing of hys owne but faithfully doth declare those things onely which he hath eyther seene or hearde Wherefore that which he had heard of the Lord and had séene hym do and suffer simplely and trulye euenas they were spoken and done he hath vttred and declared M. This therefore is the very same disciple whome hee hath so often sayde was specially beloued of the Lorde and yet hathe he not once in all his booke sette to his name lest he might incurre the suspicion of arrowgancy Yet notwithstanding it is not too be forbidden that the names of aucthors shoulde be set vnto theire bookes the which may stand too very good vse and purpose so that vayne glory be not sought And we knowe that hys testimony is true Bv. Nowe Saincte Iohn very-seriously affirmeth that he hath faythfully and truely deliuered the pure simple truthe Euen as in another place also That which we haue hearde which we haue seene vvith our eyes which we haue looked vppon ⪠and our handes haue handled of the worde of lyfe wee shewe vnto you For his meaning is that the Apostolicall doctrine is moste true and approued euen as sayd Peter we haue not followed deceitfall fables when we opened vnto you the power and comming of the Lorde Iesus but with our eyes we sawe hys Maiestie A. Concerning the reste which may be brought to the exposition of this place reade the .35 verse of the .19 chapter before For there he geeueth the lyke testimony to that which he hath writen 55. There are also many other thinges whiche Iesus dyd the which if they shoulde bee written euery one I suppose the worlde coulde not contayne the bokes that should be written Iohn 20.30 Bv. This place agréeth with that which the Apostle sayd before how that not al the signes of the Lordes resurrectioÌ were written but those onely which were sufficient to perswade men to beleeue in the Lorde Iesus that by him they attayne to life euerlasting and true blessednes M. The very same he séemeth now to repeate agayne but yet not without some differeÌce Before he spake of the signes after the Resurrection but here hee speaketh of those signes generally whiche Christe wrought and shewed from the fyrst to the laste all the which he sayth are not written neyther in this booke nor in any other C. Therefore leste any man should suspecte his word as one speaking pertially bicause he was loued of Christe he cutteth off this obiection saying that he hath omitted ouerpassed more than he hathe written Neyther doth he speake of euery action of Christ but of those which appertayned to his publique office M. And the reason hereof he sayth is the innumerable multitude of Christes deedes saying that the whole worlde woulde not contayne those bookes which should be written if all perticulers were written By which hiperbolicall speacke his mind was to expresse that multitude of bookes which muste be written if all the actions of Christe were to be written Hiderbole is an excessiue speach eyther in aduauncing or deââpraesting any thinge C. Neither ought we to Iudge this an absurd Hiperbole seeing we beare with many thinges in prophane wryters We must not only consider the number of Christes workes but also we muste way the weighte and greatnes of them The diuine maiestie of Christe which to mans sence and vnderstanding âs infinite did in those his works wonderfully shine If the Euangelist hauing respecte vnto this as one astonished exclameth that the whole worlde is not able to conceiue and comprehende a iust and full narration who will maruell B. And verely seeing the actes of Christe were almoste infinite who coulde haue remeÌbred or wayed al things with fruite To what end then should they haue béen written For it had not beene meete that we should haue neglected them C. Furthermore he is not to be repreheÌded for vsing an olde and accustomed figure to coÌmend the excellency of the workes of Christe Bv. Furthermore who seeth not that the same is a full and perfecte kynde of doctrine which leadeth bringeth vnto that ende to the whiche it is ordeyned and appointed But the EuaÌgelical history was ordeyned to shew vnto vs a way how we might obtayne eternall life the which we obtayne by fayth in Christe the whiche way it doth most playnely and plentifully teach vs. Therefore it followeth that the Gospel is a most perfect kynd of doctrine and that the Euangelists haue put a suÌme in writing which may suffice to instructe vs in the fayth and also to leade vs in the waye to euerlasting life although they haue not deliuered vnto vs worde for worde all thinges that Christe both spake and did B. Those thinges therefore are written whiche beeing well wayed are plentiful inoughe to instruct vs in al godlynes I wold to God they were so exactly discussed to imbrace Godlynes as they are narrowly sifted stretched to maintayne contencions and braules C. Wherfore he is sufficiently learned and instructed whiche hathe profited in the reading of this Scripture And verely séeing the Apostles ar ordeined of God to be witnesses vnto vs as they haue faythfully done their duetie so also is it our parte wholly to depend vppon their testimony and too desire no more than they haue vttred specially seeing their pennes haue beene dyrected and gouerned by the assured prouidence of God lest withouermuch matter they should oppresse our weake capacitie and yet notwithstanding hauing choyse might deliuer so much vnto vs as he which is only wyse and the welspring it selfe of Godes wisedome knewe to bee expedient for vs. A. But to make an ende of this exposition of S. Iohn let vs note that we haue here described truly offred vnto vs our Lorde and Sauiour Iesus Christ that true and naturall sonne of God consubstantiall and coequall with the Father in all things but in the fulnesse of time according to the Prophets he was incarnate for vs he suffered he truely dyed and was vndoubtedly raysed agayne from death and was made King and Lorde of all things This Christ seeing he is appoynted of God the father and geuen vnto vs to be the fulnesse of all grace and truth that Lambe of God which taketh away the sinne of the worlde that Ladder and gate of heauen that exalted Serpent which maketh the deadly poyson hurtlesse that water refreshing the thirstie that Sonne reconciling vs to the Father that bread of lyfe that lighte of the worlde that Shepheard of the shéepe the doore the resurrectioÌ the lyfe the growing wheat corne the Conqueror of the prince of this worlde the example of lyfe the waye the truthe the true and fruitfull vine to be short the redemption saluation satisfaction and righteousnesse of all the faythfull in the whole world Séeing I say Christe is the plentiful treasurie of all these riches and graces vnto vs let vs giue thanks vnto God the Father of the same Iesu Christ who hath not spared his onely sonne but hath giuen him for vs to redeeme vs from all iniquitie and to make vs a holye and acceptable people vnto him selfe deuoutly giuen to all good workes that béeing now deliuered by the bloud of Christ from the hande of all our enemies we might serue him in holynesse and righteousnesse before him all the dayes of our lyfe To him be Glory Empire and Dominion now and for euer Amen FINIS Laus Deo ¶ IMPRINTED AT LONDON by Thomas Marshe dwelling in Fleetstreete neare vnto Sainct Dunsions Church
Papistes For they wearying them selues all theyr life time with secréete speculations whatsoeuer properly appertaineth to the true worship of God to the assuraunce of our saluation and to Godly life they know no more than doeth the Cobler or Cowheard the course of the Starres and pleasing them selues in straunge mysteries they do coÌtempne the more necessary doctrine of the Scriptures as though they were too well learned to spende theyr time in reading of them It is no maruaile therefore if Nicodemus do stumble here as it were at a strawe For this is the iust iudgement of GOD that they which thinke them selues to bée the greatest and best learned Doctours to whome the simplicitye of the common Doctrine séemeth base should bée sencelesse blind in the least Articles R. For neyther can humane reason attaine to that which is diuine nor yet any mortal man to those things which belong to Gods spirite 1. Cor. 2 naye those thinges whiche are spoken vnto him séeme foolishe For as a vessell retayneth the sauoure and smell which it hath once gotten and afterwardes when other liquour is put into it doeth make it to relishe of the same euen so our reason at the beginning of our Natiuitye is seasoned with carnallitye and carnall affections in so muche that whatsoeuer afterwarde it heareth it vnderstandeth according to his oulde relishe that is to saye carnallye and doeth by and by reiect all suche thinges as passe humane capacitye M. For it enquireth howe God can bée incarnate How a Virgin can bring foorth a Childe Howe a man Crucified and Buryed can bée the sauiour of the worlde Howe Baptisme can take awaye sinne Howe can Christ geue his Fleshe to eate and suche like Misteryes of our Faith All these thinges blinde reason condemneth as foolishnesse and derideth them 5. Iesus answered verylye verylye I saye vnto thee Except a man bee borne of water and of the spirite He can not enter into the Kingdome of God Verylye verylye I saye vnto thee Bv. Nicodemus vnderstoode not the opinion concerning Regeneration or newe Byrthe of man therefore our louing and mercifull Sauioure moore plainlye expoundeth those thinges whiche before he spake misticallye teaching that to be borne againe is nothing else than to be borne of water of the spirite and that the same is the very true maner of regeneration But all men for the most part by this sentence of our Sauiour Christ vnderstande Baptisme Baptisme and many of them do hereby make Baptisme so necessarye that they affirme it impossible for a man to attaine to saluation except he be washed with the water of Baptisme and so disorderlye they include the assuraunce of our saluation vnder the signe when as the wole Scripture attributeth the grace and power of regeneration to the holye ghost Marke 16.16 Titus 3.5 1. Pet. 3.12 as may appeare in diuers places of Scripture but speciallye by these places noted in the margent C. And as touching this place we ought to vnderstand the same simplye of mans regeneration and not of Baptisme For the purpose of Christ was to exhort Nicodemus to newnesse of life because hée was not capable of the Gospell vntil he were a newe man Therefore this is the simple meaning of this sentence That it behooueth vs to bée borne againe that wée maye be the Sonnes of GOD and also that the holye Ghost is the aucthour of this seconde byrth For Nicodemus dreaming of a Pithagoricall Regeneration Christ to waken and remoue him from that errour added this for an interpretacion of that which he spake before namelye that man was not naturally borne againe The holy ghost the aucthour of our regeneration neyther was it néedefull that a man shoulde haue a newe body but that he is borne againe when hée is renewed by the grace of the holye Ghost both in soule and minde And therefore by these wordes Spirite and water hée vnderstandeth all one thing The which interpretacion ought not to séeme in any mans sence to strayte and farre fetcht For it is a common phrase of speache in the Scripture when mencion is made of the Spirite to adde the name of Water and Fyre to expresse the force of the same In thirde of Mathew it is sayde that Christ baptized with the holy Ghost Math. 3.11 and with fire in the which place there is no difference in sence betwéene fyre and the holye Ghost but doth onelye signifie what the efficacye of Gods spirite is in vs. And where as here wee haue the name of water set before the spirite it maketh no great matter nay rather this maner of speache soundeth better than that other of Mathew because the plaine sence and meaning followeth the Metaphore as if Christ should haue sayde No man is the sonne of God vntil such time as hée is renewed and borne againe by water that is to saye by the spirite which purgeth vs anewe and which by his grace and power in vs inspireth and replenisheth vs with the moysture of a heauenly life séeing by nature wée are altogither drye and withered And vppon good consideration our Sauiour Christ bringeth this phrase of speache vsed in the Scriptures to set before Nicodemus his ignoraunce and blindenesse For Nicodemus shoulde haue knowne at the last that the same which was spoken by our sauiour Christ was taken out of the common doctrine of the Prophets Therefore by water is ment nothing else but the inwarde purgation and moysture of the holye Ghost So that the second is but an explycation of the first Wherevpon also our Sauiour when hée addeth a reason why wée ought to be borne againe making no mencion of water teacheth that the newnesse of life which hée requireth is wrought by the holy ghost Wherfore it foloweth that water must not be separated from the spirite 6. That whiche is borne of the fleshe is fleshe and that whiche is borne of the spirite is spirite B. This is a reason of that whiche went before For therefore no man vnborne againe can enter into the kingdome of God because all that is borne of fleshe is nothing else by that first and naturall Natiuitye but fleshe And fleshe and blood can not enter into the kingdom of Heauen For by the knowledge of GOD wée are made partakers of his kingdome Iohn 17.3 1. Cor. 2.14 for it is sayde This is life eternall O Father to knowe thee c. Now man which is fleshe can not vnderstand those thinges which belong vnto GOD. Therefore it is necessarye that so many as shall enter into the kingdome of God bée transformed and spirituall that is to saye so many as wyll bée the Sonnes of God C. Therefore Christ proueth by an argument of the contraryes that wée are all shut out of the kingdome of God except we haue entrance by regeneratioÌ For hée taketh this as graunted vnto him namelye that wée cannot enter into the kingdome of God except we become spirituall But wée bring nothing
take away the sins of the worlde by his death The whiche to bringe to passe he suffered Sathan for a shorte tyme to triumphe ouer them as conquerer Therefore Christe did not resiste Sathan that he might obay his fathers will and decrée and might so offer his obedience aâ a price and ransome for our righteousenesse M. To this effecte partaineth that which Paule wrighteth saying That Christe was obedient to his Father to the death euen to the death of the crosse Iohn i0 i8 A. Also Christ a litle before testified that he receiued this commaundement from the Father that he should geue his lyfe for his shéepe M. Therfore in that we are redeemed by the death and bloud of of Christe Iesus it was done at the commandement of the Father Obedience in Christe declared his loue towardes his father Furthermore seinge the obedience of Christ declared how greatly he loued his Father let vs also learne after his example not onely by the obseruation of his commaundementes but also by the pacient bearinge of the Crosse layed vpon vs to declare howe greatly we loue God the Father It is a hard matter to loue such a Father as layeth the crosse vpon his Children but hee doeth the same for our health And although we doe paciently beare the Crosse yet notwithstanding we cannot reache to that perfection which was in Christes example who not for his owne but for our benifite bare the crosse which the Father layde vpon him Furthermore in these words we are taught that this loue and obedience of Christ declared in the passion of the Crosse is to be proposed and set before the worlde He sayth not symply That ye might know but That the worlde may knowe that I loue the Father This knowledge serueth greatlye to the learning of saluation which is purchased for vs by the blessed bloude of Christ Rise let vs go hence B. R. Bv. Manye thinke that Christ when he had spoken these wordes went to another place and that he spake those thinges which follow as he walked C. But séeing saynt Iohn sayth hereafter that Christ went foorth it séemeth more lykelye that the purpose of Christe was to exhorte his Disciples ⪠to shewe the same obedience towardes GOD of the which they had so notable an example in him not that hee led them foorth at the same moment ⧠The XV. Chapter 1 I am the true Vine my Father is the Husbandeman CHRIST our Sauioure in this Chapter exhorteth his Disciples to abyde in him and to loue him then hée encourageth them against the hatred of the worlde to the which they shoulde be subiect R. After therefore hée hadde taught who he was and wherefore hée went by the Crosse to the Father now hée teacheth what benifites he possesseth by and in his Father not to retaine them to himselfe aloane but to communicate them with the faithfull And this he teacheth by an excelent similitude and fine allegorye â B. the which he playnelye explicateth C. Also the summe of this similitude is that we are barren and drye by nature sauing that we being ingraffed into Christe doe drawe from him newe strength and moysture But it is néedefull to discusse euerye propertie of the Vine but onely summarily to consider to what ende Christ applieth this similitude Therefore there are thrée speciall partes The first is That we haue no strength of our selues to doe good but from him the seconde That we hauing roote in him are purged and garnished by the father the third is that he cutteth of the vnfruitfull braunches that they mighte be cast into the fyer and burnte All men almoste are ashamed to deny that whatsoeuer good thing they haue it commeth from God but afterwarde they fayne that they haue a vniuersall grace geuen vnto them as though it were naturally ingraffed in them But Christ specialy standeth vpon this poynt that vitall Moysture doeth spring from him aloane wherevppon it followeth that mans nature is vnfruitfull and voyde of all goodnesse because no man knoweth the nature of the vine vntill he be ingrafted in the same But this is geuen by spetial grace to the elect alone The firste authoure therefore of all good thinges is the father who planteth vs by his hand but the beginning of lyfe is in Christ out of whome we beginne to take roote in him When he calleth hym selfe the true vine it is as yf he had sayd I am the vine in déede Therefore men do weary themselues in vain in séeking for strength from any other because profitable fruite coÌmeth from no other than from the branches springing from mée For Christ compareth him selfe to the vine growing in the earth and vs to the braunches springing out of the same Bv. This allegory is taken out of the writinges of the Prophetes who in diuers places compare the Church to the vinyarde and men in the Church to vines Psal 8.9 Es 3 13 57 Ier 2 21 Ier i2 i0 Osee i0 i and the workes of fayth of loue and of righteousnesse to grapes Therfore when the Lord calleth him selfe the true vine we must not so vnderstande him as if hée were naturally and substantially a vine For naturallye and substantially he is God and man and not a vine but representeth the true comely fruitfull noble and plentifull vine AVG. Therefore he is called a vine by a similitude not by proprietye euen as he is called a shéepe a Lambe a Lion a Rock a corner stone such like froÌ which such similitudes are brought And my father is a husband man CYR. He calleth the Father a husbande man lest this might séeme to be done of the Sonne aloane which is the wonderfull worke of the whoale Trinitie For the father planted Christ the true vine when he made the word to become fleshe that the same might be perfecte God and perfect man M. Therefore the Mistery of our Mediation and saluation dependeth vpon the counsayle prouidence of our heauenly father who lyke a husband man planted and trimmed this vine for vs and doth also at this daye plant the same in the hartes of the faithfull In the which matter hys Aposteles are workers with hym Most aptly therefore when he called him selfe a vine i Cor 3 9. he made mention also of the husband man shewing that by the care prouidence and gubernation of God we ar brought to vertue and continued in the same For as the vine trée nourisheth her braunches euen so the husband man visiteth veweth and proyneth his vine 2. Euery braunche that beareth not fruite in me he will take awaye and euery branch that beareth fruite will hee purg that it may bring forth more fruite M. By these wordes he expresseth the husbandry of the father to the whiche the faythfull seruauntes of Christ are subiecte euenas the braunches of thys vine And he declareth that the ende and drifte of this husbandry is that the braunches might bring forth fruite C. But because some do